Chapter 1 - End of the Rainbow

“He’s only 18! That’s too young! Niles wants older… straight-acting muscle guys. A dime-a-dozen twink will stand-out too much,” one producer said as he eyed me from behind his clipboard.

“It’s perfect. We need variety! The audience will expect it. You cast too many older, gym bitches. Viewers are going to connect to their favorite. If they don’t find it, they’ll lose interest. He’ll be the outlier and attract the guys who want to see themselves amongst the contestants; the underdog.” The main producer nodded his head with a knowing smile.

“See themselves in him? He’s too small… not muscular enough. His features are too.. pretty, effeminate. And that long hair… I don’t know, Jim,” the third producer said. 

I noted he had a big beer gut and a stain on his t-shirt, but he was here to judge me. I pulled my shoulder-length hair back into a little bun so it was out of my face. His look of disdain softened when he saw it up.

“He’s perfect! They’ll remember their high school dreams. Those big, green doe eyes and innocent face, clear skin… good hair, reddish-blond. I know what sells! Kasper will sell. I’m naming him ‘episode seven,’ maybe eight. He’ll hang in there while the bigger guys fight it out. A little haircut and better wardrobe… He’s perfect, Michael! We need variety,” Jim, the main producer, said to my friend.

“Wait till you see his yoga routine. He’s crazy flexible. I already wrote a scene where he goes on a yoga date with Niles. They’ll eat it up!” Michael beamed from the corner of the room. 

He had begged me to try out for his first solo production.

It was a struggling, cable network that needed a bachelor knock-off show for gays. Michael had been my oldest brother’s friend growing up. When I came out, he kind of adopted me and helped me navigate my family’s unease.

This show was supposed to be different, the schtick was that the audience got to vote each week online. They not only voted for which four contestants to protect that week, but they would also vote to inflict punishments (suggested by the producers so it wasn’t too sadistic) on the contestants they most hated. 

In order to stay, those contestants would have to endure the punishments. It was a weird concept, and I didn’t think it would last, but I needed the money.

I wasn’t going to try out, but I’d recently become semi-homeless. 

Oh I had a home and a family. I could go back there at any time so long as I agreed to work for my father’s business, start taking classes towards a degree, and tone down my “gayness.” I would cut my hair and stay in every night. The thought of fixing sewer lines and sitting in classes just wasn’t for me.

It’s not that my father was harsh, he’d just run out of patience with my bad choices. I’ve always been kind of a handful. 

My latest bad choice landed me in the local jail where he happily let me sleep for the night before coming to help. It was a misunderstanding and I got caught up in a drug sweep for being at the wrong party at the wrong time. I didn’t even know there were drugs going around.

I didn’t have anything on me or in me so the charges were dropped once I got to talk with the district attorney and showed a clean blood/urine sample. When I made it home though, my parents had an ultimatum. 

Things got heated and Michael’s couch was open to me. Michael begged me to audition for casting on his new project. He had a shoestring budget and a big dream.

+-+ = +-+

“So the whole thing is a fake set. There are four reality shows filming at the same time using the same sets, different countries, languages, cultures. Most of our show is ok to be shot at night, so we got the cheap rate on the fancy house,” Michael explained as our plane took off from Los Angeles.

“But why Africa? That’s so… far.” I rubbed my sore ears. They were popping from the pressure.

“South Africa offered crazy incentives to film there. We’re the only show filming in English there so they offered us a great package. They have dorms for the contestants to sleep in, but you’ll have to pretend for the show that you’re sleeping in the big house. We get the house for five hours each day so we have to really rush the scenes.” Michael explained.

“And what other shows are filming there?” I asked.

“Well there’s a business-entrepreneur show with Arabs, another one with Persians, and an Indian show that is part Bollywood musical and part dating show with straight people. It’s pretty much a rip-off of my show, but with added talent shows with their music. Indian shows have to have a dance and song montage.” Michael laughed.

“They paid me for the development of the dating portion though and each week I get to re-sell our scripts so they can use them but with straight storylines instead of gay. This is really going to put me on the map!” Michael was so excited. He had worked so hard on this and producing shows was all he ever wanted to do.

“So I stay in a dorm with the other gays? Do I get my own bed or are they bunks?” I realized I should have asked these questions before committing.

“You know you can stay with me a little in the producer’s suite, but yeah it’s bunks. I tried to block off enough for our guys… but until more get voted off, it’s going to be tight.” Michael had that look in his eyes like bad news was coming.

“Where am I sleeping?” I asked knowing I had little choice as the plane barreled above the California desert.

“Well you were kind of a last minute addition since we got approved for an extra episode,” Michael started. “But um… I think you’ll be ok. You’ll have a bed alone. I promise!”

I rolled my eyes. Michael fired up his laptop and got to work on a script. I popped in my earbuds and played a game on my phone.

I fell asleep somewhere over the Atlantic. It was pitch-black outside and they had the cabin lights turned off. Michael was still working on a script while he finished his beer. Luckily, the plane seat had a phone charger so my music kept me entertained.

I woke up as we were starting to descend into Johannesburg. 

I looked out the window to see the blazing sun over rugged hills covered in brown grass. I expected to see giraffes and lions, but the scenery soon gave way to wide boulevards and shopping centers, sprawling suburbs and green golf courses. 

I scarfed down the sandwich Michael had gotten me from the stewardess. We followed along a black-topped highway crawling with commuters, but then quickly diverted east to touchdown on a runway.

+-+-+

“Kasper Adam Lane, you come home right now! This is insane! Why do you do this shit?” My dad’s voice said when I called him. I connected to the airport wifi while Michael was waiting for our bus. We had to take a bus to Durban and then a car would take us to the filming compound.

“I told you, dad. I’m in Africa for a tv show. It pays a thousand bucks for every episode I’m on and it goes up by five hundred each week I stick around! It will be good money for when I come back. I’m trying to contribute like you wanted.” I tried to make it sound less dumb.

“Of all the stupid things you’ve done, Kasper… Africa? Are you fucking kidding me? You’ll get yourself killed. You’re too dumb to survive on your own. You come home!” Dad was pissed.

To be fair though, I’d done a lot of stupid things. My brothers were the smart ones, the athletic alphas; the ones who brought home trophies and good grades. 

I was the last born; the unwanted surprise. It’s why my dad had named me after some character in a video game series he was obsessed with as a teenager. They didn’t expect much from me.

I’d always been the troubled one, the kid for whom they dreaded getting notices for parent conferences. It was never good news. I wasn’t good at much. I was a series of disappointments highlighted by growing my hair out and the fact that I didn’t like girls.

“I gotta go, dad. I’ll call you when I get the chance. I’m with Michael. I’ll be ok… love you,” I said and hung up before he could protest. I walked out of range for the wifi so my phone went silent. I shoved it into my pocket and followed Michael onto the bus, onto the next adventure.

+-+-+

We pulled up to the compound around dinnertime. I’d lost track of what time it was back home. I just wanted another sandwich, a shower, a sleeping place. I stumbled behind Michael with my bag as he led me through the compound’s security and inquired about his producers suite.

His “suite” turned out to be a small, dank bedroom in the dorms. It was private, but just big enough for a small twin bed and desk. He had a closet would just barely hold his bag. The bathroom and communal shower was down the hall. He looked at me with a frustrated sigh. This wasn’t what the brochure had promised.

I shouldn’t have laughed though. This was the producer’s suite and I was just a contestant. Michael helped me find the Dorm-Master, that was his title, so I could find my bunk. The other shows had already started filming, so the rows of small rooms were pretty packed. I followed the dorm-master, a friendly older guy with a giant set of keys on his belt, down a long hallway with doors.

A few of the doors were open to small rooms with old carpet and two sets of bunk beds stacked against opposing walls. Random men from all parts of the world were lounging, leaning, playing games, talking, and napping in their small beds. I raised a few eyebrows as I hugged my pillow and followed him down the hall. He’d pause occasionally to look in on a room and yell at someone in a foreign language.

I felt like it was my first day in either high school or prison.

Near the end of one hallway, he finally found what he was looking for. There was one empty top bunk in a room that already looked full with clothes hanging over the doorway and a small window looking out to the dark night. None of the other prisoners… campers… contestants were in the room right then, but I was obviously intruding on a group’s space. He nodded to the top bunk and then showed me the two empty drawers that would be for my clothes. He picked a stack of shirts out of one of the drawers and placed it on the nearest bed.

The room smelled foreign; like unidentifiable spices and unclaimed gym gear. I nodded to him as he said something in his language and handed me a key to the room. He left me to unpack my things. This was not what I had in mind when Michael told me about the fabulous show he was filming. I pictured a swanky resort and comfortable bed. This was a twin-sized mattress pad on an old, metal frame. There was a “Welcome bag” on the bed that held thin sheets, a blanket, pillow, and towel.

I made the bed and then went down to grab a quick shower. Luckily, the communal bathroom had shower stalls with curtains. I pulled my hair up into a ponytail and took a quick shower. I guessed it must have been dinner time because everyone was out for the evening. I would have time to explore, but right now my body needed fresh clothes and a bed.

When I made it back to the room, the other guys had returned from dinner. There were four Arab looking guys and two guys who must have been with the Bollywood show. None of them were speaking English, and I noticed my bag had been tossed atop my bed.

I walked in wearing a pair of pajama shorts. The Indian guys ignored me, but the Arab guys looked me up and down, noting my smooth, pale chest covered in a light dusting of freckles from the summer sun.

“Uh… hi. I’m up there,” I said and pointed up to my bunk. The Arab guys stopped talking and moved out of my way. I hung the towel on a hook next to my bed. There were other towels on hooks so I assumed that was the custom.

As I climbed up, they resumed their conversation and burst into laughter. I didn’t look back. The two Indian guys were settled into the top bunk opposite mine. I watched as one shuffled a deck of cards, but I looked away when my interest was met with a glare. I could tell I wasn’t going to make friends here, at least not until some of the American gays got eliminated and I could change rooms.

“What your name is,” a deep monotone voice commanded as a handsome brown face popped up next to my mattress. He had black, spiky hair and caramel brown eyes.

“Kasper…” I stammered. “Kasper… Lane.” I slid back against the wall and braced myself as though he were ready to attack… he wasn’t.

“I am Taj,” He said and his lips spread into a smile. “May I join you?”

I nodded and he put his hands flat against my bedspread. 

He pushed himself up like a gymnast and I noted the impressive bulge of muscles pushing the limits of his tight, gray tanktop.

“You are Englishman. No?” He asked.

“American… Californian,” I nodded and tore my eyes from his intense gaze. I was trying not to do anything stupid with a hot guy in my bed. He was fucking gorgeous and that accent wasn’t helping matters.

“Ah lovely! Palm trees and surfboards. You are with the show for the homosexuals?” He asked with interest, not surprise.

“I guess so,” I said as though I didn’t know what I’d tried out for.

“Yes, that will not show in my country,” Taj laughed. “But I have met the homosexuals in my travels to Europe. Is so strange. You are not man, but also not woman.” He reached and pushed back my hair like it added a layer of complexity he couldn’t understand.

“No, I’m a man.” I laughed.

“I do not mean offense. They tell us your kind will be here and we can take this as time to learn. Most of us want to be in international business so it is important to see how rest of world lives. Sometimes Arabian cultures can be center of our own world,” Taj stretched his leg out towards me and put his hand to my shoulder.

“Oh. That’s good, I guess,” I said and yawned.

“You are tired, dear friend. I let you sleep. I am below you for sleep. If you need anything or have problems with my people here, I will help. I am here to be success. It means a different life for me and my future wife. She is waiting for me in Riyadh. I will succeed,” Taj showed a resilient grin. 

He hopped off of my bed and shooed his friends out. He stretched and I caught the gold waistband of his underwear. Of course he was straight. Just my luck. I groaned inwardly.

I looked over to see the Indian guys still playing their game. One looked over at me with annoyance. He didn’t appreciate being studied. He had a handsome face and toned body like a darker version of a football player I drooled over in high school. He was here for the dating show so I guess he was straight to. I was swimming in cock and all out of reach.

Taj turned off the overhead lights and the Indian guys protested in their language. He told them in English with a harsh tone that it was time for bed. 

It was obvious that Taj ruled our roost, they didn’t respond. There was still a side table lamp glowing, but it wouldn’t bother me. I’d grown up in a house with loud brothers and was used to a certain din of noise when I laid down at night. I looked to see Taj give me a happy wink. I crawled under the bedspread and quickly fell asleep.

+-+-+

I woke up to Taj and another Arab guy rubbing towels over their wet, naked skin. I quickly closed my eyes to not arouse suspicion, but cracked one open to take in the beautiful dark orbs of his furry ass. 

He rubbed the towel over his stomach and turned so I could see his fat, flaccid cock. I was already hard with my usual morning wood, and the sight of him had me desperate to touch my cock. I had to lay there pretending to sleep until he finished dressing.

He pulled on dress pants and a button-up shirt. His show must have demanded a suit. I had nowhere to be until after lunch when we could begin filming. They seemed to be in a hurry, but when his friend ran off, Taj turned to look at me. He crept close and I closed my eyes tightly. I felt his hand pull my bedspread up over my bare chest. He patted my shoulder and whispered something in his language. I melted at his touch.

I pulled on jeans and a t-shirt when he left. The show would dress me so I didn’t need to worry about what I wore. It was a cool morning in the dorms so I dressed warmly and went out to explore a little. I found a badge in my welcome bag and clipped it to my shirt.

Outside the dorms were a few other buildings around a large, tiled courtyard. South Africa looked much like southern California, but everything was just a little off. The trees had different shapes and colors. There was a tropical humidity in the air, very different from the normally dry climate of LA.

I walked over to the cafeteria area to get some breakfast. I had a few hours before I needed to check in for my show. It was packed with people who looked like they were part of the Indian show. It was a long wait for the buffet, but they had a side station with some fruit, bread, and coffee. I grabbed a hot tea, half a croissant, and a bowl of melons. They had to-go trays so I put it together and waved my badge at the security guy, but he didn’t seem to care.

Outside of the cafeteria hut I saw a little pathway that led down the hill to a clearing in the woods with a few empty tables. I put in my earbuds and played some music as I headed down. I sat at a table that had a view of the beach from a narrow breach in the thick forest. Emerald waves crashed against the white sands of the Indian Ocean. It was weird to see the ocean on the right side. The Pacific was always on the left… at least from California’s perspective.

I had just popped a wedge of cantaloupe past my lips when I saw a head coming up the path from the beach. His black hair waved in the wind as his hand pushed it back from his handsome, golden face. With each bounce I could see a few more inches of his perfection as he bounded up the steps towards the small, peaceful clearing.

He made it to the top without noticing me sitting back in the shade. His tall, lean frame of golden brown skin over toned, tight muscles glistened in the sun from under a slim white tank top. He turned in triumph and looked back out towards the water as a small pair of red workout shorts clung to his perfectly bubbled ass.

I couldn’t tell if he was here for the Arab show or the gay show. He looked lighter, like a mix of white and Arab. He definitely didn’t look gay, but then the show casting had said they wanted hot muscle guys. He also looked younger, about my age with the lankiness of youth giving way to the chiseled muscles of manhood. I was supposed to be the token younger guy on the dating show so it was unlikely I’d film with him. I still prayed he was on my show so I could at least spend a few hours each day ogling him on the set.

I mindlessly popped another wedge of melon through my lips as I daydreamed before I raised my eyes from his shorts enough to notice he had turned back towards me and noticed my appreciative gaze. A curious smile crossed his lips as I quickly lowered my eyes to my tray of food. I heard his footsteps get close while I pretended to study the small croissant I’d selected.

I thought he was moving on from me, but then he stopped and I watched a muscled brown hand with a light dusting of black hair reach for my tray and take a piece of melon.

“May I?” a deep, interested voice asked. I raised my eyes up his hand, past a toned bicep with a small pink scar in its center, to a clean-shaven face with a broad smile of pillowy pink lips and perfect white teeth.

“Uh… yeah… Sorry, man. I was zoned out there… didn’t even see you there,” I lied. I pulled out my earbuds and turned off my music.

“Right,” he laughed and took a chunk of melon from me. I watched as he put it to his pursed lips and sucked it in cooly. He winked one of his big brown eyes at me as he chewed on it happily.

“Not bad. Tastes like it’s sat out a while though. We have better food at the hotel. Your accent is American. I’ve seen a few of you around. With the gay show, right? We had to kick a few out of the resort’s pool last night. Rude guys, very disrespectful. They claimed to have accidentally wandered in from the filming compound,” The guy said in perfect English as he slid in across from me at the table.

“Oh… um is this the resort? I didn’t know there was a resort. We just got in last night. I didn’t mean to trespass,” I said and looked around like I’d missed an off limits sign somewhere.

“No, this is the filming compound. The resort is up the beach a little. We’ve been here all week. My father invested in one of the reality shows filming here so we’re down checking on it to make sure it’s legit. Not the gay men one, the Arab business one. It’s to win an internship with my father’s company. We thought it would be a good way to promote tourism in the kingdom,” he said and reached for another piece of melon.

“Here.” I slid my tray towards him and took a sip of my hot tea. It was stronger than I expected, and I turned my head to the side to cough.

“Are you alright?” he said and reached over to pat my shoulder. He squeezed my shoulder with a firm grip and then reached down to unclip my badge.

“Kasper Lane. What kind of name is that? Danish? Action hero?” He asked with a chuckle as he studied the badge. I shook my head.

“It’s from a video game, Kasper’s Quest. Some old one my dad liked to play in high school. Nothing really special about it,” I admitted.

“It’s cute… It fits you. I’m Amir. It means prince, or a person who gives orders,” he said and offered his hand. It raised his thin tank top just enough to perfectly frame a smooth, defined pec and pointed brown nipple. I reached to shake his firm, assertive grip. I was instantly stirring in my shorts. I took another sip of my tea to cover my nerves.

“You do seem princely… kicking commoners out of your resort,” I laughed.

“I wouldn’t kick you out. They were drunk though and loud. The resort has some families so it just wasn’t proper behavior. I don’t think you’d be like that. Though you might get kicked out for getting melon in the pool,” Amir laughed and picked off a small chunk that had fallen onto my shirt. He lifted it towards my lips and pushed it through.

A speaker in the distance rambled on with a cast call for “End of the Rainbow.” That was the name Michael had chosen for the show. I looked at Amir and sighed. I wasn’t ready to go, but Michael would be pissed if I blew off the wardrobe and stylist people.

“That’s me… I guess I have to go. You can finish the breakfast if you want,” I pushed the croissant towards him and started to get up. Amir reached over though and put his hand on mine.

“Wait. Um… why don’t you meet me for dinner tonight? The food here is rubbish. I can order us something better… please?” Amir’s playful smile had evaporated at seeing my quick exit. I got that sudden ping in my chest that told me he liked me back.

“Yeah?” I felt my face burn with blushing as an uncontrollable smile spread across it. “I’d like that.”

“Take this card. It will get you into the resort and up to the penthouse suites. I’ll get another one. Top floor suite marked ‘Hamad.’ It’s my family name. I have the production schedule so I’ll know when your break is,” he said and fished a shiny gold card from his pocket. It felt like real gold. My heart leapt as he pressed it into my palm.

“Sure thing! I’ll be there!” I skipped off and turned to see him take my tray of food to the nearest trashcan. He probably had a private chef up there.

Chapter 2 - Mean Boys

The rest of the morning was a lot of waiting amongst a sea of bitchy, muscle daddies. It was a throng of white guys between 25 and 35 years old except for one latino and one black guy.

Everyone looked like action stars, but talked like mean girls. It was a back and forth of verbal cuts and jibes like they were old enemies or best friends. It felt comfortable to be back in a room of guys like some of my friends back home.

Everyone seemed to know each other and mentioned clubs in Miami. I guessed I was the only Californian.

Since I didn’t fit in with their look, it was assumed I was part of the crew and everyone ignored me. I really was a last minute addition.

One guy came and took my measurements and then an hour later I argued with the hair guys who wanted to bleach my already light hair. 

They trimmed the ends of it and used a light coloring. They pulled it back in a low ponytail and added a small red ribbon that made me look like a young fighter from the revolutionary war.

Wardrobe wasn’t much better. The first guy dressed me in this red polo tucked into khakis that looked like a school uniform/ target employee. It made me look like a helpful child. I raised an eyebrow at him and he just shrugged as though he didn’t know what to do with me and had spent all his energy dressing the muscle gods. 

The main guy sailed by me, but then came back and paused. 

He pointed at me and looked angrily at the one who had dressed me. They argued over me in french.

The main guy stripped me down completely, ignoring my protestations.

He handed me a pair of designer label red briefs that had a thick waistband. 

He pulled up a pair of white jogger pants that hung just below the waistband of the briefs and then put a black t-shirt over me that had a red stripe across the chest to match the briefs. The shirt clung tight to my chest. 

I kind of liked the look. It added a hint of definition to my scrawny frame.

“Oui Oui! This is good!” The man said proudly, but then pulled at my hair. He undid the colonial era ponytail and mussed it up.

The hair crew yelled at him from across the room, but he shot them the finger and went on. 

He drew my hair back into a loose knot and secured it with one of those binder clips you use to hold together a stack of papers. It was a style I would have labeled “office industrial.” I looked pretty hot.

I got a fresh pair of white tennis shoes with red stripes and I was off towards the set.

They were doing cover photos for promotions and the opening sequence. I’d helped Michael with some modeling shoots before so I knew how to take direction. Those had been for local products and clothes, but this time the product was me.

He had me get in some questionable positions. I kept up with him, but slightly protested when he had me straddling the diving board with my pants slid down and looking back at the camera so my ass was on full display. 

He smiled like he was surprised I’d let him get that far.

I got a quick break then and pulled my pants up. The line of ready muscle daddies behind me were eying me with new interest. I was cleaned up and now it was apparent that I was their competition and not production help.

I ignored their glares as my stomach rumbled. It needed lunch.

After a quick sandwich, I had to film some opening scenes of me mingling with the guys. Michael had written me ridiculous lines. I was supposed to be a young troublemaker. It was so not me!

I had to say things like “Fuck off, grandpa,” and tell one guy, “Sorry, chief. I’m not into expired meat!”

I wasn’t entirely comfortable with that, but I did my best. I needed the money. 

I kept apologizing to the guys when the cameras cut, but they now saw me as a prime target. I was sure I’d have a drink or two thrown at me on the show. I deserved it. 

I was in the middle of one of the scenes where I didn’t have a line when I saw Amir walk in. He was dressed up this time; a tight pink button-up shirt tucked into nice black pants with shiny black dress shoes.

His hair was slicked back with gel and he looked like a realtor. I was just hanging around in the background so I suddenly piped up with “I have to piss!” 

I got a few awkward glares and the director waved me out of the scene.

I made my way over to Amir. He was with an older man who must have been his father. The father was a big Arab man with muscles and an expensive suit. 

He noted my words with disdain and said something to Amir who glared at me to echo his father’s distaste. Maybe yelling about piss wasn’t the best opener with him. 

“Hi! I didn’t expect to see you here!” I said to them and noted Amir’s eyes studied me with the same interest he’d held this morning.

“We are investors,” he said a haughty glare. “We go where we please.”

“No, I just… I was going to head over when we finish up. I didn’t expect you’d come to me. It’s good to see you,” I said and smiled dumbly.

He was so handsome, so different from the guys I normally hung with. He looked so grown up in his dress clothes.

His father kept his eyes on me with a slightly judgemental look of distaste.

He leaned towards Amir and said something in his language. 

Amir answered back and looked at me with confusion. The disdain in his eyes was gone. He was interested, but looked conflicted. 

His father disapproved of me. I could feel it radiate off of him and my heart sank.

“I don’t know you. Go back to your show, little one… they are calling you,” Amir said with cold detachment as though he was trying to convince his father he’d truly never seen me before.

I looked back towards the show and Michael was motioning for me to come back. They were on a break, but he waved me with a flash of urgent anger. I turned back to Amir and his dad.

“You are ok, little one? You look upset? My son hurts you?” Amir’s father suddenly seemed to care. He looked between us, searching for the truth.

“I don’t know him, father! I have never seen him in my life. I swear! I don’t know you!” Amir asserted again, but looked at me with a flash of guilt.

He really was ashamed of me. I should have known better.

“Fine… Guess I was mistaken… I don’t know you either… I thought you were a nice guy. I was wrong… You’re a dick,” I said.

I felt tears pushing at my eyes. Of course a guy like that wouldn’t be interested in me. I lingered for just a second as our eyes locked.

“Apologize. You’ve upset him. He is just a boy and he is hurt,” the father said to Amir. His father’s eyes had shifted from distaste to concern.

He believed me. He looked at me with genuine care as though his son regularly hurt boys like me. The distasteful judgement was gone from his eyes.

“Wait… I upset you. I apologize. Where did we meet?,” Amir said as though he’d had a sudden change of heart.

As our eyes stayed locked I saw the look of interest return. He swallowed hard and gave a quick glance back to his father. It was a crazy mind game he was playing here.

I used the pause to make my escape. He clearly wanted to talk to me but knew his father didn’t approve. I didn’t want to be his secret. It was a shitty thing to do.

I went back to the show without looking back. I felt the room card he’d given me in my pocket. I’d find a way to get it back to him.

They stayed for another minute, but then wandered away.

I was pissed, hurt, sad, and horny. I went through my scene with a vengeance. I didn’t need to play like I was an angry, disrespectful kid anymore. I had my motivation. I delivered Michael’s lines and even tossed a tray of cookies one of the guys had baked. 

They wanted an instigator, a troubled kid. I gave it to them.

“That was brilliant! I knew you could do it, Kasper!” Michael praised when we wrapped. It was still early, and the sun was just beginning to set behind the hills.

“Thanks… I’m going to grab some dinner.” I stormed off and headed back towards wardrobe. The guys were gone so I didn’t return the clothes. I just grabbed my old stuff and headed back towards the dorms.

I was still furious about Amir and a little heartbroken that I’d so quickly felt something for him when he so clearly didn’t deserve it. I  was so stupid to fall for the first guy to flirt with me. Of course I would come halfway across the world and do the same dumb things I did back home. 

I didn’t know what I was going to do, but I needed to forget about Amir and his stupid father.

I made it all the way back to the dorm when I noticed Taj sitting at a picnic table in a lit patio area. He was reading a book and listening to something with those big headphones DJ’s wear.

“Hey man!” I said when I got close to him. His head snapped up and his face lit with a smile.

“Kasper, my friend! How fortunate. I study the English. See?” Taj lifted one side of a textbook to show the cover.

I laughed. He was such a boy scout. 

Here he was, this hot hunk in his prime a thousand miles from his girlfriend and of course he was studying and being faithful.

He was only focused on getting back to her and providing a better life. He was doing everything he could to make a life for the future he desired.

Here I was heartbroken over an Arab guy who had barely smiled at me and thought I was garbage.

My priorities were effed.

“Can I help?” I offered. He instantly lit up and his chest puffed with excitement.

“Ah! Yes, Kasper! Yes please! Come and join!” Taj rocked back and forth with excitement as he pushed his book to the right and slid over to make room. He took off his headphones and I heard a soft female voice reciting English phrases.

“Irregular verbs,” I said as I read his textbook page. “Yeah I can do this, sit/sat, fall/fell, break/broke… Easy stuff.”

I spent the next hour lost in English with Taj. 

I loved the way his eyes lit up when I got him to understand something. I never realized how messed up my language was. It had no sense, crazy rules, and a million exceptions.

Taj looked at me like I hung the moon. He was so handsome, yet it was strange.

I had this big, hunky straight dude just eating out of my hand as he hung on every word, pronunciation, explanation. I probably could have leaned down to his lap and sucked him off if I wanted. He was captivated.

But I didn’t. He was so beautifully vulnerable and lapped up anything I offered him. But his motivation wasn’t me… It was a girl back home, a chance to rise from the struggle and provide for her.

I’d never taught anyone anything before. It was a humbling responsibility.

“I uh… I gotta go. I need to fix something,” I said suddenly when I realized what I needed to do.

I needed to stand up to Amir. He didn’t get to treat me like that. I realized it when I saw the look in Taj’s eyes as he understood my explanations. I deserved better.

“You are ok, Kasper? You are upset?” He asked.

“I’m good! Thank you, Taj! You’re the best!” I said and leaned into his chest. He slid his arms around me and kissed my forehead.

“You too, Kasper. You are special boy. Do not be out too late. We work in the morning, ok? You are young and need sleep!” He said as I wormed out of his arms and tore off towards the resort.

I found the path that led up to it just past the cafeteria where I’d met Amir that morning. He had seemed so nice and I looked at the picnic table as anger bubbled inside me. He’d used me and I needed to stand up to him. 

He was so handsome, tall… dark… handsome. How could I have fallen for it? I pushed past and followed the signs up to the Zimbali Rock resort.

The night air hit me with a chill when I got up to the empty guard’s booth. I walked right through and saw a large, modern hotel with glass balconies and white stone lit with tribal patterns. It looked beautiful and peaceful with just the rhythmic sound of crashing waves behind it.

It wasn’t until I made it inside the hotel and went towards the elevators that a guard stopped me. I showed him the card Amir had given me. He nodded towards an elevator and then followed me inside. He punched a button on it and then left to go back to his post.

I fumbled with the card as the elevator rumbled upwards. I wanted to throw the card at Amir, tell him he wouldn’t have to worry about hiding me anymore, and then leave. I didn’t care how much money he had, he couldn’t treat people like that.

I made it up to his floor and found their suite. It had their name printed inside a card holder by the door in gold script.

I knocked on the door and looked around at the wide hallway decorated with tribal art and an enormous bouquet of colorful flowers arranged atop a wide circular table.

“Kasper! You are very late. I should punish you. I waited and the dinner is cold, but come inside and eat!” Amir proclaimed happily when he opened the door.

His face was lit up with a wide grin as he took me in.

“I came to yell at you…” I said softly as I took in his handsome eyes.

He had on a tight grey t-shirt with a deep v-neck that showed his smooth, muscled chest with just a few sprouts of hair. His hair was combed back, but still a wavy black mess of curls.

His eyes looked me up and down as he wagged his eyebrows.

He was gorgeous, I felt my stomach flutter.

Chapter 3 - Revenge

“You look so nice, Kasper. You dressed up for me?” Amir said, ignoring my words. 

He reached and took my hand, interlacing his fingers with mine. His grip felt warm, safe. It ebbed my angry mood. I forgot why I was upset.

“The show… dressed me…” I faltered in my anger as he pulled me inside. 

He had that way of staring into my eyes that made me feel fluttery, like someone of note thought I was worthwhile. His touch sent a rush of happiness through me. He squeezed my hand and I felt so safe, so at home with him. My head started to swim and I lost all traces of anger.

“You look amazing! Wow!” Amir exclaimed as he closed the door behind us. He slid a hand around my back and pulled me in to kiss me on each cheek.

“You… too,” I stammered and forgot my words. “I uh… You look so good. You were so… so mean to me today.” I fumbled through my half-hearted, angry speech.

“I was? I apologize. I insulted your melon? I will never do it again, sweet Kasper,” Amir laughed as though he had no idea what had transpired that afternoon. “My parents are in their room resting, but we have food in my room. Come and eat.” He pulled me through the living room to a bedroom with huge windows that overlooked the dark night.

“Nice place,” I said as I followed him. He laced his fingers between mine and pulled me over to a small table set up with covered dishes and two wine glasses filled with something dark.

“I ordered you some American food and iced tea. It’s melted though. I can call for fresh if you want. My family already ate dinner. They are in their room for the night so you won’t meet them… but I waited for you,” Amir said. It reminded me that I was something he was ashamed of. Of course he would keep his parents away from me. What an asshole. I felt my anger rising again.

“Yeah well you don’t want them finding out about me so I’ll be quiet. I’ll be your secret,” I said as he pulled me towards the table.

“What do you mean? We won’t disturb them! They are in for the night. Nothing to worry about,” Amir said happily. 

He’d sneaked me in quietly to his room without them seeing. He really was hiding me. I started to get angry all over again… but that hot chest and perfect ass. Half of me was furious, but the other half just really wanted to suck him off. He was gorgeous.

“Look… I’m not even hungry. I just came here to… well it’s not important,” I started.

“To what? Of course it’s important. You are here! This is important! I’m glad you came,” Amir said with a look of confusion.

“You’re hot, dude. And… you obviously like me. I clearly like you. Why don’t we just get down to business and then I’ll sneak out quietly and no one has to know,” I offered. I’d lost my resolve and the horny part of me was taking over.

“You only want to…” Amir started and a look of disappointment fell over his face as he awakened to what I was saying.

“Suck your dick. Or whatever you wanted to do. Just… let’s not pretend we need to have a date here or that you like me for more than sex. You’re hot. So fucking hot. I seriously spent all day thinking about what it would be like. So let’s just get down to it… ok? No need to pretend,” I offered a smile and put a hand on his chest.

“Ok Kasper… whatever you want,” Amir said though he didn’t sound excited. 

He let go of my hand and I realized he’d been holding it the whole time.

He reached down and pulled at the button on his jeans as I dropped to my knees. He pulled at the flap, and I looked up at him, rubbing my chin against his bulge. I reached forward with my teeth and bit at the golden zipper. I pulled it down with my teeth as his hand came to rest on my head. He pushed back the loose wisps of my hair as I looked up at him. There was sadness in his eyes.

“This is what you want? Just my cock?” he whispered like he was sad and confused that I wouldn’t put up the charade of us developing into something more than a quick fuck.

I nodded and rubbed my chin against his fly. I felt his cock thicken up. I put my hands on the back of his thighs and rubbed up to his ass. I buried my nose between the teeth of his zipper and rubbed it against his silky briefs as I inhaled his musk. He was clean, but had the normal boy funk of sweat and a hint of piss that had escaped his attempts to shake out the last time he’d urinated.

“Fuck, Kasper. You’re so cute. Handsome little guy,” He praised as he reached a hand down to cup my cheek.

“You too… I’m sorry this couldn’t be more,” I said as I felt his cock harden under my attention. The rigid snake crept along the side of his thigh, hugged by his briefs.

“Me too… but this is all you want? I thought you were different. But this is what you want from me?” Amir asked as he pushed his thumb through my lips. 

I sucked on it eagerly while I brushed my cheek along the outline of his cock. My hands gripped his ass. It was two perfectly muscled globes trapped in expensive jeans.

I nodded in response. I swore to myself that this is all it would be. Amir swallowed hard, but nodded with me. 

I slid a hand around and pulled at the waist of his jeans. As I opened them I got a nice look at his silky green briefs. They were slightly transparent. As I pushed down his jeans, I got a full view of his perfect cock. I rubbed my nose along the outline of his shaft, inhaling the thick musk of male perfection.

I pulled at his briefs to free his cock. It was too big to be held prisoner like that. His cock popped out. It was thick and perfect, darker than the rest of him, but with a light brown head. His shaft was just slightly thicker than my own, but the tip was a fat bulb. Like a small peach punctuated with a flared piss slit, it loomed in front of me as tasty as any one I’d seen before.

I couldn’t help myself, I dove on it and lodged the bulbous head between my lips. I bobbed on it, slurping along the shaft as the head pushed back towards my throat. It tasted salty, like he hadn’t planned on getting off with me. But what else could he want me for? Was he really going to drag it out and make me think he wanted more?

I got upset again and decided to give him the blowjob of his life. I wanted him to think about it, remember the guy he didn’t give a chance to because he just wanted a quick fuck. I slurped, bobbed, sucked, gagged. I reached up and gripped the shaft with one hand, pumping it as I sucked him in.

“Fuck, Kasper… Oh fuck that’s good!” Amir praised and rubbed my hair. I pushed his cock back to my throat until his pubic hair tickled my nose. He was sweaty, and I gagged a little but pushed until my nose touched his skin.

“Ohhh yeah! Oh fuck that’s fuck!” Amir groaned as his hand gripped the back of my head. His fingers pushed down through my hair and he gripped the knot of hair to take over. He started to pull me back and then push my head back down on his cock.

“Mmmm” I mumbled with pleasure as he took control. He pulled my hair back so my neck arched and I looked up at him with a mouth full of his treasure.

“Beautiful eyes, Kasper. You feel so good on my cock,” Amir noted weakly. 

I nodded and he held me back for a second with our eyes locked. He pushed me back down on his cock and buried the tip in my throat.

“Ahhhhh! Ohhh,” he called as he started to piston-fuck my throat with his cock. 

I squeezed and massaged his ass cheeks as he face-fucked me. He sped up and started to ram me as he forced his eyes to stay open. He looked down at me, squinting as a rush of pleasure swept him.

He rammed me quickly three times and then pulled out slowly with a loud groan.

“Get naked for me. I want to see your body,” Amir panted as he pushed me off his cock.

“No,” I gasped as I fought for air. I felt my heart pounding in my head. I knew if I stayed too long I’d fall for him and get hurt when he pushed me out and claimed he didn’t know me. I needed to finish him up and head back to the dorm.

“What the fuck, Kasper? I can suck you too… I wanna see your cock,” Amir said with confused anger.

“Let’s just keep this simple. Ok? You don’t have to play with mine. There’s no reason to pretend here,” I said and stuck my tongue out to get back to his cock. He kept a tight grip on my hair though and wagged his cock a few inches away from my lips.

“Fine,” Amir relented. 

He pushed my head back down on his cock and I slurped the underside of his veiny brown shaft with my tongue. There’s something about having your mouth stuffed with a full man. It feels so primal to suck a hot guy, submit on my knees under his hand. I wanted his juice, his pleasure. I’d never done a revenge blowjob. It didn’t feel as bad as I thought it would.

“Fuck, Kasper,” Amir hissed as he forced me back onto his cock with fury. He started to piston-fuck my mouth like no one ever had. His slimy, salty cock stretched my lips, my jaw. I gagged each time he pushed too far, but he didn’t relent. He knew what this was.

His fingers gripped my hair and pulled it tight. He held me still while his cock mercilessly pushed my throat to capacity. He kept forcing in and out of me four times and then pulling my neck back so I had to look up at him as the fat tip rested on my lips. He stared down at me with a mix of desire and confusion.

“Why are the pretty ones so crazy?” Amir smirked as he caught his breath and smiled down at me.

 A bead of sweat dropped off his chin and landed between my eyes. I let it slide down into my right eye. The salt burned a little, but I didn’t wipe it. He sighed in resigned lust, shook his head and then forced his cock back towards my throat.

“I’m going to… ahhh fuck!” Amir cried out and pulled his cock from my mouth. He let go of my hair and reached for his shaft. Gripping it, he gave it a few solid pumps and then hot white globs shot out and landed on my cheek. I stuck my tongue out and lapped at it as he shot. I opened my lips wide to drink him in.

“Fuck, Kasper…. So fucking handsome… so good,” Amir laughed as his body twisted and shook. 

He shot out a few more thick ropes of his seed. Like a carnival game, I moved my head left and right to catch them. I didn’t even have time to swallow as he groaned and fisted his meat to give up all he had.

“Uhhhh,” he let out one last low growl as he fisted two soft globs out. His fast wanking flung them to my chin. I licked at them eagerly. I swallowed his seed and stayed on my knees while he recovered. He kept his eyes fastened on me as he caught his breath and his sated cock began to soften.

“Fuck you’re good at that,” Amir praised. 

He reached down and cupped my cheek with his palm. He rubbed his thumb over my clean lips and I lipped at it. He leaned down and pursed his lips, wanting to kiss me. I turned my head though, tore it away from his grip.

“No,” I whispered. I got up and went into his little bathroom to borrow some mouthwash. I swished it around and then lowered my head to the basin to spit. When I came back up, he was there behind me.

“What the hell is wrong with you? You come here, act all upset with me and then just want to suck my dick without a word. You sure know how to confuse a guy. I thought we were getting along. I thought you liked me,” Amir said to my reflection in the mirror. 

Our eyes locked and he slid his arms around me from behind. One hand rubbed down to my cock. It was rock hard, trapped in the jogging pants that did nothing to conceal it. He squeezed it and I felt a drop of precum escape into my briefs.

“You didn’t seem to know me when your dad was around. That really fucking hurt. I may not be some fabulously wealthy Arab guy, but… fuck you for thinking I don’t even deserve to know you,” I fumed. 

I pushed out of his arms and started towards the bedroom door to make my exit.

“Wait, what? What the fuck? You never even met my dad!” Amir yelled with a sudden flash of anger. 

I felt my face redden and knew I needed to get out of there. I’m not good with big showdowns. I can yell for maybe thirty seconds and then I just cry. I know. It’s not a masculine thing to do. I’m just a total baby when it comes to that. 

“Oh and here’s your key. Don’t worry. I wasn’t going to keep it.” I fished it out of my pocket and threw it at him. He flinched as it sailed past his ear.

“Kasper please! I don’t know what you’re talking about!” Amir was irate, confused, and looking at me like I was a complete loon.

I shook my head and turned to leave when I ran smack into a sweaty, muscled chest. The dude smelled ripe and his arms went around me to hold me against his chest.

“Woah, dude,” the voice said cheerily. 

He nudged me back and then I caught sight of his face. He was the spitting image of Amir, but dressed in a sweat-soaked tank top and running shorts. He had a little towel in his right hand and the left one reached a finger to poke at my chest.

“It’s you!” He said. “This is the cute guy I met on the set. He’s kind of crazy though. He upset father.”

“He’s very crazy!” Amir agreed.

“I… uh… Oh shit! There’s two of you… I thought he was you, but… so you didn’t reject me! He did,” I said as I turned towards Amir with realization.

“Oh!” Amir awakened to his own realization. “You thought Ali was me and he was being rude by not knowing you in front of our father! Oh Shit, Kasper. I’m so sorry! You must have been really upset by that. Oh that sucks, dude. Come here,” Amir rambled.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered as I went to his chest. “I thought you were ashamed of me when your father was around.”

“Fuck no. What is there to be ashamed of? You’re perfect,” Amir said. He pulled me into his embrace. He slid his hand down my tummy and gave the outline of my cock a hard squeeze. 

“We’re twins. I guess he never saw us together,” Ali noted.

“What is going on?” Their father appeared at the door with a sleepy blonde man beside him. 

Their father had his arm around the smaller, blonde man. They were in pajamas and both looked like they could be modeling them. Amir released me and looked embarrassed that we’d been caught together in his room.

“This is Kasper,” Amir said and did some movements with his hand. “Kasper, these are my parents.”

“Why is he aroused? What is going on in here?  Amir’s father pointed towards my crotch. I realized I was rock hard from just minutes ago swallowing his seed without being able to release yet.

“We were just hanging out,” Amir lied.

“Why is there a boy in your room. It’s late and… wait this is the boy from this afternoon who said he knew Ali! This is who you invited to eat dinner tonight? The boy who never showed.” Their father was piecing things together on his own.

“He thought I was Amir. They know each other I guess,” Ali offered.

“Uhhh… I’m…” I looked to Amir for help. 

I moved away from him and looked around the room like there was something to save me.

“Yes, but… uh he just,” Amir had nothing. He reached for me with a sad look.

“I’m sorry.” I looked between them. “I’m so sorry sir,” I said to their father. I darted past them.

“Wait, son.” The father said as I pushed past him. He caught my arm and I looked up at him helplessly. He was so tall and strong. His eyes looked kind and gentle. I’d never been so embarrassed in my life.

The blonde man said nothing. He was moving his hands like sign language to Amir. Amir was motioning back with his own signs. Their father watched and used signs of his own with his one free hand.

“Your dad is right,” The father said as though they’d all decided something. “Let’s sit and talk this out. I didn’t mean to startle you, little one,” he said to me.

“Don’t go, Kasper,” Amir said. 

They were all so sweet. The father had referred to the blonde guy as the boys’ dad. They must be a couple. The two men held onto each other as though they were inseparable. It looked like a nice little family and I suddenly felt anxiety coming on at what I’d done. I felt so ashamed. I knew I would cry if I stayed a minute longer.

“Please,” I whispered and he let me go. 

I ran out of their suite and then jumped in the elevator. Luckily it was a willing accomplice in my getaway. I ran out of the hotel and almost the whole way back to the dorms before I stopped to catch my breath and curse at myself. My dad was right. I really was a fuck-up.

+-+-+

I calmed myself on a cool rock under the moonlit sky. I looked up at the stars and suddenly missed home. What was I doing here? Why didn’t I listen to my dad and get back on a plane for Los Angeles? I pulled my knees up into my chest and hugged them while I thought.

I walked slowly back to my dorm. I needed to shower. Taj was in the room talking to a guy I didn’t recognize. He immediately stopped when he caught sight of me.

“Kasper, what is wrong? You are hurt?” He asked. He came and hugged me, lifted me up off the ground an inch as he held me in his cage of muscles.

“I did it,” a voice said from behind us. I turned to see Amir standing in the doorway of my little, overcrowded dorm room. He looked so out of place down here with us commoners.

“What you did to him?” Taj demanded. 

He set me down and I saw his chest puff up in anger. Amir backed up a step.

They argued briefly in Arabic then. 

I had no idea what they were saying, but Amir held his hands up in a defensive position as he explained. Taj raised a hand as he shouted. He waved it in the air above his head to punctuate his syllables. It looked like two Arab guys I’d seen arguing over a parking space on a street in LA once. Finally, Taj stopped talking as Amir pleaded his case.

“Talk to him, he not hurt you, Kasper,” Taj said as he turned back to me. “Five minute only, it is soon your time for bed.” He spoke like a parent to me. He put a hand to my shoulder and squeezed it before guiding me towards Amir. I followed him outside and we perched on a picnic table in the moonlight.

“He’s pretty protective of you,” Amir noted when we sat.

“I didn’t know you had a twin. I acted like a total idiot. Your parents think I’m garbage.” I pulled my knees up against my chest and rested my chin on them.

“No, not at all. We all put together what happened. It was a misunderstanding. I should have told you I have a twin. They want to meet you tomorrow and… we can forget about all this, just start over.” Amir assured. He reached for me and put his arm around my back. He hugged me into his side.

“I thought he was you and you were embarrassed about me being on the gay show and… but then I saw your dads. You have two dads?” I asked. I turned my face to his shoulder. His cologne was intoxicating, a light but masculine scent. I inhaled him and then raised my eyes to meet his. He smiled at me warmly.

“I have two dads. They don’t care that I like boys. It is normal for us. But yes my father is a little uneasy with the men on your show. They are so crass. We’re not used to that,” Amir admitted.

“They’re just regular American gays. I guess it’s a bit much if you’re not used to it,” I laughed thinking about some of my friends back home. “That’s so cool you have two dads, and one is deaf?”

“Yes. He is from California like you. He came to our kingdom many years ago and fell in love with father. My parents are the best. You will love them… if you give them a chance. You’ll give them a chance, Kasper?” Amir asked. He looked at me and widened his eyes with pouty lips.

“Of course.” I nodded. He leaned into me and rubbed his nose against mine. It was wider and stronger than mine. I pursed my lips and kissed him.

“You should get to bed before your protector comes to beat me up. He was angry with me, but I am glad you have someone to look out for you. You certainly need it,” Amir said and nodded his head.

“Why?” I asked. I’d always taken care of myself… well as best as I could.

“Because if you give blowjobs to everyone who offends you then I will need someone to keep an eye on you. It is a very bad habit. I hope I can break you of it,” Amir laughed.

“Yeah… I’ve been trying to cut back. But I’m good at it, right?” I laughed.

“Too good. You must be one angry boy.” Amir kissed me again before walking me back to my room. Taj was waiting for us. He was stretched out on his bed with a book, but his eyes snapped up when he saw us.

“Go to shower, is bedtime. Your friend leave now,” Taj said as he turned a page.

“Guess it’s time to go,” Amir laughed quietly, not wanting to anger Taj. “Meet me for breakfast.”

“I will. Good night,” I said and we paused awkwardly, both wanting a kiss. 

Amir made the first move. He leaned towards me and put his hand behind my head. He rubbed his fingers up through my hair and pulled me in. Our lips met in a light wrestle. He quickly pulled back since we knew Taj was watching.

“Bed! Time!” Taj growled. Amir and I exchanged laughs and pressed our foreheads together.

Amir left, backing away slowly so we could take last looks at each other. 

+-+-+

“You are all right, Kasper?” Taj asked when I came back from the shower in my pajamas. I put the clothes in a pile to take back to wardrobe the next day.

“Come lie with me. Tell me of the night,” Taj patted the bed beside him and I slid in under his protective arm. He hugged me against his chest and asked me to tell him about it.

“I’m ok. It was a stupid misunderstanding. Everything’s cool.” I said and rambled on about what had happened. I left out the part about the blowjob I’d given Amir. He probably wouldn’t need to hear about that.

“The Hamad family! That is where I want to work! The show offers the chance to go there and be part of it. They are worth millions, Kasper,” Taj said.

“Really? They seems cool,” I said.

“Please be careful, Kasper. The rich boys take what they want. They have different rules. You don’t know of this world. Your country has laws and fairness. We hear about America, land of the free home of braid.” Taj was about to start singing the national anthem.

“Brave, Home of the brave,” I corrected. “We have guys like that in LA too. But the Hamads were all so sweet to me. They seem like nice people.”

“They are known for their success and kindness. But you are just a boy. You are too young to be away from family. You need someone look after you. I know this world,” Taj hugged me protectively.

“You’ll protect me?” I asked with a hint of joking. But something inside me tugged towards his dominant tone, his protective hold.

“I will. Now go up to sleep. The Indians will be in soon. They film late. I make sure they not too noisy. Hopefully people kick off from shows soon so we have more room in dorms. We can stay together. You sleep in silence. So peaceful,” Taj noted. He’d noticed my sleep. My heart pinged.

He kissed my forehead and then patted my bottom as I got up to climb to my bunk. He got up to turn off the lights and I slid in under my blanket. I fell asleep thinking about Amir and Taj. I hoped I wouldn’t fall hopelessly in love with every Arab guy I connected with here. 

So far I was two for two.

Chapter 4 - Beach Date

“People think I’m this rough guy, but I really just want to find ’ The One .’ When I saw Niles’ picture I just knew he was right,” I said into the camera with a hopeful smile. 

Actually, I hadn’t yet seen Niles in person. He was stuck in Miami; delayed by a hurricane or something. We were three days into filming and he was missing his own show.

The picture they posted showed an older, fit guy. He didn’t look awful, but definitely wasn’t my type. All I had room for was Taj and Amir. I tried to look convincing though as I read my lines for the camera.

That morning I’d awoken to another beautiful viewing of Taj drying himself with his cock dangling between muscled, brown thighs. 

He was so carefree about his nudity, laughing with his friend as he rubbed the thin towel over his tight stomach and well-developed pecs while his cock danced. 

He dressed himself again in a suit that looked like it had been handed down from his father, or some smaller man. This one hugged his body and he struggled to fasten the waist around his muscled physique.

Taj came over to me again before heading out. He pulled up my covers so they warmed my chest. He leaned over me and whispered something in his language. I guessed it was a blessing. 

He really did seem to care about me. I pretended to awaken when he brushed my forehead. I wanted him to feel like prince charming.

“Good morning,” I whispered hazily and rubbed at my eye. I blinked up at his smiling lips.

“Welcome to Tuesday, Kasper,” Taj said in his arousing, deep accent.

“Mmmm yup. Tuesday,” I agreed. 

I was whispering and breathing through my nose so I wouldn’t offend him with my morning breath. I turned over onto my side towards him. He probably thought it was so I could face him, but in reality my morning wood was raging at his touch and I didn’t want to sundial on my back. 

He was so gorgeous and I hadn’t gotten off in awhile. I buried it against the mattress so he wouldn’t see it. It sucked being in a dorm. At home I could jerk off when I woke up. Communal living was cramping my routine.

“We can work on English tonight? You helps me so much,” Taj asked with oversized brown eyes filled with hope and kindness. Those impossibly long lashes had me smiling like an idiot.

“Definitely. I wouldn’t miss it,” I assured with a yawn. I turned my face to the side so he wouldn’t get a face full of morning dungeon breath.

“Awesome! I hope your day fills with delight,” Taj said. He swiped his index finger across my cheek and then used the tip to bop my nose lightly. It reminded me that he saw me as a little brother. My heart sank at his sweetness. He would never think of me in a sexual way. I stumbled out of bed when my cock calmed down and went to shower.

I was still hard from the night before. 

Amir had sent me a card last night to meet him down by the beach path when I was finished with filming. 

We had done poolside scenes that day - some where we pretended to be speaking to Niles though they’d have to add him in later since he hadn’t yet arrived - so I was dressed in white shorts and a black tank top.

Amir wasn’t there yet when I got down to the shore. 

The sun had set and a chilly wind blew in off the ocean. I hugged my arms across my chest. Taj had warned me to take a sweatshirt, but I told him I’d be ok. I was shivering a little when I saw a golf cart whirring along a path just above the beach. It had to be Amir. I watched as it wound down the path towards the beach. He honked the horn when he saw me and waved.

“Kasper. You look cold! You should dress more warmly,” he said with a wide grin as he echoed Taj’s warning. His golf cart stopped suddenly in front of me.

“I know… I just didn’t want to be late,” I said. “Did you steal this?” I laughed.

“Steal? No! Of course I don’t steal. The golf manager said I could use it around the resort. Hop in,” Amir said. 

I slid in next to him and he reached behind him to pull out a blanket. He wrapped it around me and then slid his arm across my back. I snuggled in next to him as we zoomed back up the path.

We rode back up to the resort and the guard quickly moved to open the gate for us so Amir wouldn’t even have to slow down. I put my head into the side of his neck and felt his racing pulse against my skin.

“You smell good, like spring flowers and… old wood,” Amir noted. 

The stylist had let me try out some new cologne he was testing. We slid around the side of the resort and up a dark pathway towards the golf course. No one was out golfing under the moonlight, so the only sound was crickets and his heartbeat.

“It’s so deserted out here… are you going to kill me?” I half-joked as he wound his way up the golf course to wherever it was he wanted to show me.

“Well… no. I didn’t bring the right tools this time,” Amir said without humor. 

He continued on until we went through a clearing in the woods where the path narrowed. We bumped along a dirt trail until we got to a clearing with a small pond surrounded by thick forest. Amir paused to bury his nose in my hair. He smiled when he pulled away then grabbed a bag and hopped out. He set up a lantern that glowed a soft light and then laid out a blanket.

“I got a variety of things. I’m not sure what you like to eat. You are so light,” Amir observed and unpacked a small feast of salad, grilled meats, and sides.

“Wow, it all looks good,” I said as we sat to eat. He took off his jacket and wrapped it around me. He used the blanket that had warmed me to spread over us while we ate. I told him the boring stuff that had happened that day while filming. He kept asking more questions about the guys on the show and what they did as though he was truly interested or slightly jealous.

“Your English doesn’t sound like Arabian. Why don’t you have a heavy accent like your father?” I asked while we talked.

“Well I am only half Arabian. The other half is like you. I am a mix but my father’s genes are much stronger than my dad’s,” Amir said. I noted his separate references for each of his dads.

“Do they speak English or just Arabic in your country?” I asked.

“Some do, but I learned English very young. My dad signs, but my uncles Lincoln, Kaleb, and some friends who come to visit are all from California. I grew up talking to them and picked up their words and accent,” Amir explained.

“So you speak English, Arabic, Sign Language. You must be really smart,” I noted.

“I guess I am. French too, but only some. My father is fluent in it. We vacation there,” he said and shrugged like it was nothing. He was cultured, captivating, and beyond cute.

“I like how you can see the stars out here,” I noted. “I don’t know their names, but they’re pretty.”

“Well, we are in the Southern Hemisphere so some of them are different. That up there is the Southern Cross. You will never see it where you live,” Amir said and pointed at a chunk of twinkling lights in the dark night. He swiped his fingers across the sky as if pointing them out and I leaned against his chest to take it in.

“It’s beautiful,” I said and he turned in surprise to see me so close against him. I looked up with hopeful eyes as if asking for permission. Amir nodded and slid an arm around me tightly. He rubbed his hand over my chest as he pointed to some other things.

“Wow, yep, that’s beautiful,” I said as I put my hand against his thigh. I was so horny and needed to move things along. He didn’t pull away, he spread his legs to welcome my touch.

“YOU are beautiful, sweet Kasper. They are merely stars,” he said with serious eyes as he looked down at me and brushed his nose back and forth against mine gently. 

He leaned in and kissed me. I turned to him and pushed him down against the blanket. It was completely deserted where we were and the dim light of the lantern and stars gave us a modicum of privacy. I rolled on top of him and straddled his lap with my knees. He leaned up and put his hand to the back of my neck to pull me back down against him.

“So beautiful, sweet Kasper. My dream,” Amir proclaimed and kissed me again.

“Fuck… fuck,” I whimpered as our lips wrestled and my bulge ground against his. His hands slid down to cup my ass and he kneaded my cheeks with his strong fingers.

“If you wish,” Amir sang as our lips parted. 

He reached up and pushed back my hair, running his fingers through it and massaging my head. I closed my eyes at his touch. It felt so good to be in his arms. It felt better than it did with Taj. There was a layer of sexual energy that Taj just didn’t feel for me. I turned my head to the side so I could kiss Amir’s hand, pop his thumb into my mouth. I sucked on it eagerly. I needed him.

“You want to suck me again? Can I suck you too this time?” Amir asked. I nodded with his thumb pushing through my lips. He rubbed my tongue with it.

“You want this, Kasper? You need my cock?” His voice dropped an octave to a low, commanding, Arab tone. My body shivered at it.

“Yes, I need it.” I whined. I hadn’t cum in a while and even longer with someone else.

“Yeah you do. You sucked it so good. I loved watching your little lips bulge around my cock. You nearly choked on it, but you wanted to please me. It was so hot,” Amir said as he rubbed his fingers through my hair.

“It’s pretty big,” I admitted. “I liked it though.”

“I am sure yours is nice too. Stand up, take your clothes off for me,” Amir said. He took his hands away from my ass and folded his arms behind his head to prop himself up a bit with a grin. I got off him, stood up and looked down at him as I bit my lip.

“We’re outside. What if we get in trouble?” I asked. It was a real concern. I always seemed to attract trouble. I got caught for things I didn’t even do.

“We are fine. This is private and the golf course is closed. Show me your body, Kasper,” Amir prodded. He nodded up to me with interested eyes. He knew what he wanted.

“Ok,” I agreed and looked around to see no one was around. 

I slid off his jacket and laid it down. He took it and folded it to use for a pillow. I slowly slid up the hem of my tank top. I felt like I should have music, do a dance for him. But I was too nervous anyways. Looking down at him, here in the dim night, about to do things. 

He looked different. He had an air of power that he hadn’t held before. He looked more like his father, imposing, confident.

“C’mon, Kas. Are you worried I won’t like it? Trust me, baby. I will,” Amir leaned up to put his hands on my thighs. He rubbed them up to my swim shorts and pet my bulge which poked out at full mast.

“Of course you will… This is top shelf, chief!” I faked confidence, but just laughed nervously. 

I pulled up my tank top and slid it off over my head. I puffed up, flexing a little so he could hopefully see the small muscle mass I held.

“Fuck, that’s beautiful. Look at your little pecs, those pointy little pink nipples.” Amir raised up and cupped my pecs with his hands. 

He took turns biting and sucking on each nipple. His teeth bit into one a little too roughly and I pulled back with a yelp.

“Ow, ouch. Be nice to them,” I protested. I covered my chest with my hands.

“Sorry. I never see them like this. So beautiful, Kasper. I can’t help myself around you. I lose control. These are my favorite,” Amir offered.

“I am sorry, little Kasper tits.” He kissed each nipple in apology I tried to look tough, but then a night chill blew by and I shivered.

“You’re cold, come,” Amir leaned up and reached for me. 

I sank back down to my knees, straddling his lap and his arms slid around me. He kissed my neck. “You don’t need to be brave with me. I’ll keep you warm.” His lips caressed my neck, eliciting more chills. He held me protectively against his warm chest.

“I’m ok,” I said and pushed away. I slowly raised up, pausing to lower again and rub my ass against his bulge as I squatted over his lap.

“Fuck, that’s hot,” he praised and grinned excitedly. His hands went to rub my ass. 

He squeezed it roughly as he looked up at me with expectant eyes. I bounced a few times like I was some kind of exotic stripper and hummed a little beat.

“Yeah? You like that? You brought some cash to put in my jock?” I laughed. Our eyes locked for a minute and I stopped. We just looked at each other grinning like idiots.

“I will put all the gold I can carry in your beautiful little place,” Amir laughed.

“That sounds ouch,” I noted and bounced my ass a few times. 

I slowly raised up and his arms went for the waistband of my shorts. He slid them down a little to see how far he could push me. I stood up and helped him slide them down. My cock popped out, full and hard. It pointed towards his face. He wagged his eyebrows in approval.

“Beautiful,” He beamed as he reached for it. He wrapped his fingers around it and pumped lightly like he’d never seen one before.

“It is so light… pale like the rest of you,” Amir noted.

“It’s not as big as yours,” I said with a little embarrassment. I’d always been proud of it. I’m above average and it’s pretty thick. He had a man’s cock, thick and floppy with a dark, heavy tip.

He waved as though I’d offered him something. “It suits you. It’s perfect.”

“Suck it!” I growled excitedly. 

He put out his tongue and brought the shaft over towards his face. He lapped at the tip and slowly let me push through his lips. He kept his tongue down and flat so it slid along the underside of my shaft. I love that warm, wet feeling of being in a guy’s mouth, feeding him my prize.

“Ahh! Ow!” I called out as he started to pull back and dive again on my cock. I felt the slight edge of his teeth. It hurt a little and he didn’t really do much with his tongue or lips. He just held it between his lips and moved his head back and forth. How does a hot guy not know what feels good on a cock?

“You don’t do this often?” I asked, looking down on him. 

He looked up at me innocently with wide, brown eyes. He was so sweet, trying his best to please me and make me feel good. He shook his head.

“You’ve never gone down on a guy before?” I asked with astonishment. He pulled off my cock and looked up at me.

“Just once before this… usually they just want to get… well you know, bred,” Amir said. “They want the alpha Arab guy, seeding and all… You don’t seem to care about that… I want to do it with you.”

“You do? I have an idea!” I pulled away from him and stood to reposition myself. I laid down in front of him but the opposite way so I was eye to cock with him and he with me.

“You’re going to teach me?” Amir eyed me with amusement. 

He gripped my cock and pumped it lightly. I felt a ripple go through me at his touch and my muscles contracted rapidly.

“Uhhhh yes, fuck… I’ll show you,” I hissed and leaned forward to tug at his shorts. He had a fancy buckle clasp on them that I had no idea how to work. 

I fumbled at it helplessly until he looked down at me with a laugh and offered a hand.

“If you really wanted my dick, you’d figure it out,” Amir joked.

“If you really wanted your cock worshipped, you’d get an easier belt,” I retorted. Amir laughed and reached down to stroke my chin before unlatching his belt with a simple swipe. He pushed down his shorts and I was met with a bulging pair of red boxers. I gripped the outline of his full cock. It was a handful and I watched a wet patch of precum form on the fabric when I stroked it.

“That feels good,” Amir moaned as I rubbed my lips against the covered tip and then popped it past my lips. I licked at the fabric, soaked with his salty precum. He lazily pumped my cock, not even attempting to suck it as I began to work his.

“Oh fuck, Kasper,” Amir gasped as I pushed down the waistband of his boxers and dove onto his cock. The head rubbed across the palate of my mouth making his body tense and shake. I slurped the underside of his shaft and tasted another pearl of his precum leak out.

“Mmm Mmm!” I mouthed and reached up to push his head towards my dick to remind him there were two of us here for pleasure.

“Haha, sorry! You’re just so… Oh Fuck… good,” Amir laughed and hissed as I kept up the tongue bath on his tasty tool.

He tried though. He gripped my cock and rubbed it against his moist, pillowy lips. I sped up on his cock, slurping and massaging it to show my appreciation for his efforts. He kept his lips closed somewhat tightly, but then pushed against the tip of my cock so I felt like I was sliding into a tight hole to be rewarded by a warm, wet tongue.

“Fuck that’s good,” I praised as I let go of his cock and leaned back. It was a home run first effort. I reached down to rub his hair. He began to bounce on my cock while keeping that tight, wet seal of his lips. My body began to twist and jerk from chills.

“You’re not new at this,” I laughed as another wave of pleasure hit me and sent me splayed out next to him.

“Maybe you’re just a really good teacher,” Amir said as my cock flopped out of his mouth. He looked down at me with feigned innocence. He was no novice.

“That’s your trick, Amir. You pretend to be really bad at it and then….” I whimpered as he dove back onto my cock.

“Right, just a trick to lull you into security before I devour a delicious blonde boy,” Amir chuckled. He licked quick little butterfly swipes up my shaft before pushing my head back through his tight lips.

“Guess so,” I mumbled through my lust filled haze. I turned back to his cock and tried to do the same to him. He quickly turned from laughter to moans as his cock pushed through the tight ring of my lips.

“Huhhh” he gasped and returned to work on my cock. We slurped and sucked each other back and forth as our bodies wiggled together. His finger found my hole and he rubbed over the ring as I bucked my hips to piston-fuck his mouth.

“Kasper,” He gasped as I pulled my cock from his lips. “Play with my ass, please.”

“Really? I didn’t think guys like you went for that,” I said excitedly. He had two beautiful golden orbs with a light dusting of fur. It was so perfect.

“I am not like that,” Amir said and sat up suddenly. He looked at me with a twinge of sadness.

“Like what? You’re versatile?” I asked.

“My father, he says the men of our family are made to dominate, to be Lions. He says Ali and I will find our boys like you to take care of and lead. It is what he wants for us, to be like he is with my dad; strong and caring but dominant. Ali is like that, but I don’t want that. The boys in my kingdom throw themselves at us in subservience in hopes that they can be part of our dynasty, gain our wealth and power. Ali is into it. He has had his way with so many and will never settle for just one. But I don’t want it. I don’t want any of it. I’m not like that.” Amir was serious.

“I know, Amir. You are so hot… so good and gentle. You can be yourself around me. I can protect you too. I don’t care about all that alpha bullshit,” I said. I reached to squeeze his ass. 

I rubbed a finger between the cheeks. I rubbed over his hole and he smiled gratefully, heaved a sigh of relief, and went back to pleasing my cock.

“Uhhhh,” I moaned as he kept diving on my cock. I leaned up and he lifted a leg to let me see his hole. It was a perfect little rosebud surrounded by a light dusting of black hair. I kissed it and Amir jerked. He wasn’t used to the pleasure.

“Oh fuck Yes, please, fuck, please,” Amir mumbled as he pulled off me cock. I dove in and stuck my tongue into the center of it. I pushed inside. He tasted like he’d prepared for this, like almond soap with a hint of masculine musk.

“Please, Kasper, don’t stop. Fuck yes please!” He begged for it like it had been a lifelong goal as I pushed my tongue inside his hole and started to wiggle it. It was tight, he didn’t do much down here. But he was so sensitive to my tongue. His hips bucked and he whined, begged, cursed as I stretched his hole tenderly.

Something about eating a guy who was so dominant, making him beg and whine. It was so hot. I drove my tongue as far as it would go and rubbed my finger back and forth along his crack. I used my other hand to press just below the balls. I’d read somewhere that that stimulates the thing that makes everything so intense.

“Oh Yes, right there, please,” He whined as I drove inside him with my tongue. 

I took it back and dug in with a finger as his body writhed in pleasure. It felt so tight in there. I pushed through the ring and felt along a ridge. I’d never done much of this before. He felt so warm in there and reacted with pulsing heat as I fingered him.

“You like that?” I asked with as deep of a growl as I could muster.

“Yes sir. Please… ahhh… fuck yes,” he whimpered at my touch and kept stroking my cock. 

“Fuck yeah, I’m gonna…” I trailed off as I started to fire down his throat. 

I felt my body writhe and shake. He didn’t pull back as waves of pleasure overtook me. I shoved two fingers deep inside him as he milked my cock. He swallowed every drop as I fired off inside him.

I felt his cock tense up and I dove on it. His cum came in thick spurts as it shot inside my mouth. I started to fuck his hole hard with my fingers as our bodies twisted and jerked together with a noisy chorus of muffled groans. We laid there pulsing together in a heap of flesh as I sucked his cum and he sucked mine.

“Mmmmm” Amir groaned with delight as he pushed his ass up against my fingers. 

He wanted me buried in his hole as we came together. I obliged and pushed deep inside him with two fingers. I strummed his hole as he slurped on my pulsing cock. I filled his throat with days worth of built up cum and energy. His cock shook and tensed as my lips scrambled to keep up.

I swallowed his salty offering as my fingers dug deep inside him. I pushed my cock down his throat one last time as it shot off the final round of my juice. He tasted so good in my mouth and his proud, sweaty ass eagerly swallowed my fingers.

“Mmmm” We moaned together as we nursed on each other’s offerings. I was spent, confused, satisfied as the last drops of cum leaked out of me and down his throat. I relaxed as he bucked his hips a few more times and emptied down my throat.

We finished, laid there together, and kept each other’s cocks inside our mouths. His sweaty meat lodged inside me as I gasped for air around it. I slipped my fingers from his hole and patted his furry ass approvingly. I knew I wanted to put my cock in there the next time we got to this.

“Fuck,” he hissed as my cock slipped out of him. He gave it one last kiss and then pulled my legs around to rest his head on my ass.

“So beautiful,” I mouthed when I let go of his cock and leaned up to give his hole a kiss. I rubbed his cheeks and rested my head against his ass as we looked across at each other.

“You liked it?” Amir asked as though I hadn’t just had the orgasm of my life. I nodded and rubbed my nose against his thigh.

“It was perfect. I want to fuck you someday,” I whispered. We laid together as the night air cooled us and then chilled us.

Chapter 5 - Bring The Drama

“Come up here,” Amir said and swatted my ass playfully. I crawled up so we were chest to chest. I laid my head against his racing heartbeat.

“You were so good,” I said as he put his arms around me and pulled me into his warm, thumping chest. 

I listened to his heartbeat as he held me protectively and rolled onto his back. He brought me with him as I snuggled into his side. He may have had a needy hole, but he was definitely alpha when it came to holding me, warming me with his heat.

“You weren’t so bad yourself,” Amir noted. He rubbed my back and pulled the blanket around us as we watched the stars.

We cleaned up with some wipes he had and then dressed. He tossed our trash in a bin and then drove me all the way back to the dorms. It was late and I knew Taj would be worried.

Sure enough, Taj was waiting by the doorway dressed in a sweatshirt and pants. He yawned when he saw us and I could see his eyes were red with sleepiness.

“You are late. I worry for you,” Taj said as Amir stopped in front of the doorway.

“My fault. We got lost. I am sorry.” Amir looked reserved with Taj’s dominant presence in the picture. Taj moved towards the cart and pulled my hand.

“It is late and cold. He should be in bed by now. You must remember that we are not like you. Regular people have schedules, jobs, responsibilities,” Taj growled angrily.

“I’m sorry. It is not his fault. Please forgive me,” Amir said and then added some words in Arabic that seemed to soothe Taj’s anger. 

He grunted and shrugged then answered back in their language. Amir apologized again as Taj pulled me from the cart and wrapped a protective arm around me.

“Good night,” I said to Amir as Taj pulled me towards the door. Amir laughed and blew a kiss to me. I wanted so badly to get back on his cart and go to the resort with him.

“Time for bed, little brother,” Taj said when we made it back to the room. 

He nudged me to change into pajamas and I padded off to brush my teeth quickly. It was dark when I got back, but as I crawled up to my bunk, Taj caught my ankle.

“Be careful with them, Kasper. They are not like us. He has fun with you now, but he may move on when he tires,” Taj said. His English was on point tonight.

“I know,” I said. “I’m just having fun. I’m being careful,” I lied.

+-+-+

I put the show’s clothes in a bag the next morning so I could return them. I doubted they’d let me keep anything. This was a low-budget production. I pulled on jeans and a plain white t-shirt to head off to breakfast.

I grabbed a bowl of cereal and fruit from the cafeteria again and headed down to the clearing where I’d first met Amir. I was hoping he’d show up again, like we could just run into each other accidentally. 

I had my earphones in with music going, but I turned it down to listen for him. Every time I heard a twig snap or a leaf rustle I’d snap my head up to scan for him. 

But he didn’t show. 

I finished my breakfast and then went down the little path towards the beach to see if he was down there, he wasn’t.

I told myself to play it cool. Of course he wasn’t going to be waiting for me. He was a hot guy from a rich family on vacation. 

He’d probably gone out last night and was sleeping it off. I waited a few more minutes, but then berated myself for looking so desperate. I was relieved when I heard the speaker buzz announcing the call for my show. I tossed my empty breakfast plate and headed to wardrobe.

The french stylist was waiting for me. He kept me away from the hair and makeup people. He lit up when he saw me. He sat me in his chair and slipped off my shirt. He put on a little “camera” make-up on my face and then rubbed a little glitter on my shoulders and biceps.

“I’m going shirtless today?” I laughed.

“No, they have need of publicity shot to do this morning before films, Oui?” He asked in his thick, french accent while he swept up my hair straight back into a simple ponytail.

He had me take off my jeans and then change into a skimpy pair of thin white briefs with my name in red cursive letters across the back. He gave me a pair of new grey tennis shoes with red soles. That was it.

My body isn’t bad; on the skinny side but with good definition. He pointed me out towards the pool where a few other guys were dressed similarly. I felt exposed, but I knew they had to do good publicity to get our show out there and skin sells.

I went to the group and the photographer had us pose leaning against each other. I was paired with a taller guy, muscled and dark. I think he was hispanic, maybe Dominican. He looked pretty hot in a tight pair of blue briefs that displayed his healthy basket.

“Hey Kasper,” He said as though we’d talked before. I searched my brain until I remembered that our names were on our asses. I peeked behind him.

“Sup, Davis? We gotta promote the show I guess.” I noted our nearly naked state and shrugged.

“All about the website now, bro. Pretty hot,” he said and waved a hand towards the other guys.

When our turn came, the photographer had us embrace with Davis’ strong arms around me. Our bulges were pressed together with my chin on his shoulder looking back towards the camera. 

I put a hand to one of his pecs; firm and smooth with a hard, pointy nipple. I gave it a pinch and he laughed but didn’t pull away.

“You’re getting me hard, man,” he joked, but then I felt his cock pressing into my thigh.

“Oh sorry,” I laughed and rubbed my chin against his shoulder.

“Didn’t say that I mind. You’re a hot little guy. A little skinny, but hot,” Davis said and rubbed a hand up my back. 

He gave me a wink while the photographer called out directions. It was getting more and more sexual as we went on. At one point the photographer told me to cup his hard-on. I looked down to see Davis was filling out his briefs fully as his hard cock snaked across his thigh.

“Uh… no. No way!” I objected. I didn’t want my family or Taj or Amir seeing this.

“C’mon, Kasper. It’ll definitely make the website,” Davis prodded. He leaned into me and kissed my cheek sweetly. He rubbed a hand up to cup my cheek.

“I can’t, man. You’re hot and all, but… nah. I can’t.” I said and pulled away from him. 

I realized my cock was hard as well. My briefs were tented. This had gone farther than I realized and I felt a shot of shame pulse through me. The photographer made sure to snap a shot.

I headed back to the changing area over the protests of the guys. I didn’t look back. I found my stylist and asked what he wanted me to wear that day.

He took me to look at what he’d selected. He put me in a very thin, white t-shirt that had a deep neck to show off my pale chest. I could see my nipples through the shirt. He added a tight pair of jean shorts that rolled up at the knee and simple white slip-on shoes.

He rubbed a white sunblock lotion over my face and chest that made me look paler, almost vampire. He pulled my blonde hair up and braided it loosely on top before securing the back into a bun anchored by two rusty nails.

“I look scary,” I noted as he put a little black eyeliner on my eyes.

“No, you are perfect and sexy. Will add the missing element to show. Trust me. You stand out in good way,” the guy said in his thick french accent. He stepped back from me, took me in, and nodded with a smile.

I went out to the set and got interested looks from the guys in the cast. Niles was there in their midst enjoying the adoring stares of the contestants. He perked up when he saw me. I didn’t fit with the others. I wondered if he’d spied on the photoshoot. Luckily Amir and his dad hadn’t come across it.

“Kasper?” Niles asked with a smile that lit up the room. He was older, but handsome.

I nodded. 

I sat on a chair behind the group of onlookers and reached for a sheet from the script pile. It had the day’s scenes along with the important lines to remember. The show was mostly freestyle so long as we fit into Michael’s vision. 

I kept my eyes down and studied the sheet as the guys went back to ogling Niles. I wasn’t going to participate unless the cameras were on. I had enough men to think about.

The first scene they had me in was where we all “see” Niles for the first time. It was supposed to be me arguing with some guy over a bed and then us rushing downstairs when Niles shows up to greet everyone. 

We all had to act like he was the hottest guy alive. It was pretty bad. I think a couple of the guys were actually into him, but most of the guys just wanted to be on TV. I just wanted to get through it and do my scenes so I could find out where Amir was.

I didn’t have to wait long though. In the middle of a backyard scene where I was sitting on a lounger next to Niles and a few other guys, I saw Amir and his dad walk through the side of the set behind the cameras. I wasn’t sure it was Amir until I saw Ali was with them. Seeing them both together made my heart jump. I saw slight differences in them.

Amir had on a white button-up shirt with the sleeves rolled up and pressed khaki shorts. It showed off his perfect, almond skin and toned body. His slicked-back black hair matched his brothers. Ali was just slightly taller though and he didn’t look at me with the same connection.

Their father paused to speak with Michael who was thumbing through a clipboard. The father, Mr. Hamad, looked upset. He pointed towards me without looking at me. He said something to Michael who nodded solemnly and lowered his head. 

My eyes met Amir’s. I waived hello while the scene was paused. He smiled weakly and raised his hand halfway up, but then quickly put it down. His father shook his head in disapproval and pulled him away.

“Now what did I do?” I mouthed to myself. 

Was he still upset about finding me in Amir’s room? Amir had said they’d sorted it out and his parents wanted to meet me.

“Right, Kasper?” one of the older guys said to me. I realized I hadn’t been paying attention and the cameras were rolling again. I watched the back of Amir disappear as they wandered off from the backyard.

“RIGHT, Kasper?” the guy said again and nudged me in the ribs.

“Oh yeah, total douche. He’s tried to fuck half the guys here and I think he stole my toothbrush,” I said, remembering my line. I wanted to run after Amir and forget about this stupid show.

The scene was me backing up the guys who were trying to warn Niles about one of the other guys who was actually a nice guy but likely to get voted out. 

He wasn’t very outgoing and wasn’t all that cute. He would be the first to exit the show. He was nice to me so I should have felt a little guilt, but I had bigger problems. 

I got distracted and we had to redo part of the scene.

The next scene was a group hangout with Niles. I was supposed to help them make a cake while Niles watched and asked us personal questions. 

I was supposed to admit to having been in trouble with the law, which was kind of true. Then I had to say that I was working to turn things around and going to school for nursing; a total lie. I hate blood.

I did ok with the scene. Then there was a short one where Niles pulled me away and we shared lemonade on the patio. 

I was trying to look at him longingly and smile a lot, flirt. I just couldn’t pull it off though. I wanted to finish it so I could go find Amir. At one point Niles put his hand up to push back a few stray wisps of my hair. He put his hand to my cheek and leaned into me.

“You’re really handsome, Kasper. I know you feel out of place being the youngest… but I think you fit in.” Niles leaned closer like he wanted a kiss.

“Thanks. I really like you. You’re not like the guys I usually meet. You’re so genuine and hot,” I had to say. 

I made the first move and kissed him on the cheek. He looked like he wanted more, but he quickly recovered his smile. He’d just gone on for ten minutes bragging about what a successful banker he was, how hard he’d worked to get ahead in the tough Miami scene. It was a turn-off.

“We better get back to the group before things get ugly, tiger.” Niles said. 

He could tell I wasn’t into him. He could tell I wanted to be somewhere else, but he was a good actor. He played it right for the cameras. He took my hand and led me back to the kitchen. The other guys saw how he gripped me and their eyes smoldered with jealousy.

“Cut,” Michael said. “That was great guys. Let’s bring in the next group for the second date.”

I was done for the day. I pretended I was going to go for a swim, we’d shoot that later.

I left the set and made sure my french guy knew I returned the clothes from the previous day. I picked up the stuff I’d worn that morning and took it back to the dorms.

“Kasper, you look so white,” Taj laughed when he saw me. 

He was sitting under a tree wearing a tank top and workout shorts that gravity slid down to show his thick, muscular thighs. He had his English book balanced between his legs. He looked at me adoringly. He was gorgeous but straight and my mind was focused on finding Amir.

“Yeah they put sunblock on me,” I laughed.

“It looks good on you. You will surely catch the man of your dreams.” Taj laughed. I laughed too. He didn’t realize how much he filled my dreams.

I sat with Taj and went through his textbook. I kept hoping Amir would walk by or I’d see him. I didn’t know how to contact him other than to go to his hotel. But I didn’t want to seem desperate, and his half-greeting earlier made it clear I wasn’t welcome there.

We finished an hour’s worth of lessons and then went for dinner together. Taj was so charming, handsome. He carried our conversation with so little effort. I found myself opening up to him and telling him about my troubles back home.

“You should be a good boy, Kasper. You have duty to your family. Your father builds business for you to take and he just wants secure future for you.” Taj lectured me gently while we ate. He put his hand over mine and it made me temporarily forget about Amir.

“I don’t want that though. I don’t know what I want and I’m not good at much,” I countered.

“This is not true. You help me with English and you are on a television show. These are two skills you use good! You should not disobey your father though. You owe your life to the family you have,” Taj showed his cultural influence.

We were interrupted by a casting call for my show. I wondered what we were doing this late. 

The sun had set, but I still had a few hours before bed. Taj shrugged and told me I better head over. We couldn’t miss filming times.

Chapter 6 - Not a Wayward Boy

I was still dressed from the stylist so I didn’t have to go back there. I headed to the filming house and found the guys all waiting outside.

“Night scenes,” a guy told me when I got to the group and looked confused.

Michael showed up and barely acknowledged me. He’d been so busy and I didn’t take offense. He told us that we had a dinner scene with Niles and then some small group scenes. Production guys brought in a big board and I saw that I only had a few scenes to be in. I was going to be background for most of them.

“You just wander around. Feel free to interact, but nothing explosive. We have enough footage of your outbursts,” a production guy told me when we started to break away.

I pretended to eat a bowl of pasta, but I periodically wandered to the trash can and dumped some out. I was already full.

I milled around while the guys traded shots at each other. It was so different from Taj and Amir. I was used to this type of friends group from the guys back home, but it felt a little foreign now. I couldn’t imagine them or anyone in the Hamad family calling anyone “Bitch” or “Girl” even playfully.

I wondered if that’s why Amir hadn’t looked happy to see me this morning. They were probably turned off by seeing the filming. This crowd was a bit much and they were exaggerating it for the show.

“Kasper, gurl! Snap out of it,” one of the guys said and I realized I had inadvertently ended up in the middle of their scene. I’d tried to stay to the side, but the action had moved around me.

“Oh, sorry,” I mumbled and moved to the side.

“Whatever he’s on, I want some!” another guy said. I realized I was in the scene so I scooted to the side.

“You just want some of him,” a guy pointed out. They leered at me.

“I bet he’s strictly bottom. Right, bubble butt?” the first guy asked me. They all laughed.

“You’ll never find out,” I shot back and tried to play along.

I laughed but then caught sight of Amir. He was hanging way behind the cameras like he was trying to hide. Our eyes met and I stopped laughing. Of course he would walk in when I was making sexual jokes. He looked confused and sad, but still so deliciously hot.

“Fuck,” I whispered and slipped between the guys. Amir took off though. He’d probably come to see me and I’d fucked up. I started after him, but one of the guys caught my arm. I really should have learned their names.

“Don’t go, Kasper. They’re just joking around,” the guy said. I turned and glared at him.

“I gotta piss,” I said and pulled my arm back. I took off and raced out of the filming house. It was dark out, and I didn’t see Amir as I raced towards the path through the woods.

“Hey Kas,” his deep voice sounded from behind me. I wheeled around and banged my elbow on a tree. My heart started racing when I saw him. He looked sad as he stood between two posts under the moonlight.

“Amir! You came! I’m sorry you saw that. It’s just acting. I’m not like that,” I rambled on as I took him in.

“It’s not that, Kasper. I’m not supposed to be here… but you’re just so… perfect. I love your hair like that. It looks beautiful like this… all decorated.” Amir shook his head. His voice was devoid of the flirty, chipper energy he’d had yesterday.

“Please, don’t go. We can go sit somewhere and just talk? I really like you. Please?” I asked.

“I can’t. I’m not supposed to be here… around this. I just wanted to see you one more time. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have come… but fuck, you’re so adorable. Even when you try to be mean to the other guys it just looks like you’re trying to put up a shell; like it’s not really you. I wish things were different,” Amir sounded like he was dying… or I was.

“Why? It’s just a stupid show. Your parents don’t like it… fuck that! You’re an adult,” I protested and walked towards him.

“I’m not like that. I’m sorry. I can’t disobey them. It is not what we do. I’m not as brave as you are,” Amir came closer until our noses were an inch apart.

He turned his head and leaned in to kiss me. His lips were full and had a hint of minty chapstick. I felt my body go weak when he slid his arms around me. His thick biceps held me protectively as our lips wrestled innocently; no tongue, we didn’t need it.

He held me there for a solid minute or twenty, I lost count in his arms. I slid my hands up the back of his shirt and felt his smooth, muscled skin. I felt his bulge thicken against mine. He rubbed a hand down my back to squeeze my ass. His other hand went up to play with my hair. He pushed his fingers through the loose braids on top and messed them up a little. I didn’t care.

“Fuck!, you’re so hot…  I’m so sorry… I can’t!” Amir said suddenly and pulled back from me. He turned and ran off towards the resort.

I stood there as he disappeared up the path. It was fucked up.

Why would two gay parents forbid their kid from seeing a gay show? It didn’t make any sense. I was rock hard and straining the tight shorts. I headed back and finished up my scenes.

Taj was in bed when I got back to the dorm. He knew instantly that something wasn’t right. He asked how I was doing, but I just shook my head and went to shower off.

When I got back to the room in my pajamas, he slid over and lifted up one side of his blanket. I slid in next to him and he brought me to his warm chest. I settled in and felt his lips kiss the top of my hair. I fell asleep against his heartbeat. I disappeared in him. His arms kept the nightmare at bay.

+-+-+

The next day was rough. I woke up late. Taj had slipped out without waking me. I’d missed his morning nudity. I wandered around the filming house. I was in a few scenes, but I kept fucking up the lines and I just didn’t want to be there.

Michael didn’t say much to me either. He just told me to wander around the house and try to show up in a scene or two.

Mathieu, the stylist, had put me in skin-tight workout leggings that were patterned like Van Gogh’s Starry night and a simple white t-shirt that hung low in the front to give my bulge a little modesty. He pulled back my hair and secured it in a messy ponytail using a clip that looked like an old rusted bolt from a car or something. I wondered where he found all this stuff.

I headed upstairs to the room that was supposed to be mine with a few other guys. I pushed open the door to see what my bed was like, but there were three guys on it… naked.

One guy was up on all fours hugging the pillow. He was a white guy, maybe late 30’s and was pretty fit but had a big round ass. He had his back arched to push it up and there was a second guy with his face buried between the cheeks. He had a pretty good body too. I couldn’t see his face, but I think he was the guy whose cookies I’d tossed off the kitchen island.

The third guy was on the floor and between the ass-muncher’s legs sucking his cock. I froze in the doorway though they didn’t seem to notice me. I’d seen porn before, but never guys like this right in front of me. I didn’t know whether I should back out slowly or go in and watch. They didn’t seem to care either way.

“Hey Kasper, come on in,” the guy on the bed said in between moans while the middle guy licked his hole. He knew my name. I should have known his.

“I… uhh…” I stepped in cautiously. The guy on the floor looked out from between the middle guy’s legs to look up at me. He nodded at me and motioned me towards him, then pointed at his cock.

“Good, good,” said a fourth voice and I looked over to the side to see a cameraman panning over to me. He waved at me to join them.

I jumped back. They were filming this! They couldn’t show this stuff on television, but I couldn’t take the chance. My parents might watch it. I turned and walked out.

I thought about finding Michael to tell him what was going on, but he had enough issues. He looked like he hadn’t slept. He had achieved his dream and it was taking all he had.

I joined a quick scene in the backyard where Niles was cooking burgers with the guys. He offered me one, but then I remembered I was supposed to be Vegan on the show. I made a few comments about not eating the flesh of a living thing and then headed off.

I went back to the stylists’ room, but they were gone. I grabbed the clothes I’d worn that morning and headed back to the dorm.

“What are you wears, Kasper?” Taj laughed when I found him studying his English again.

“I know. They dress me more ridiculously every day,” I laughed. I thought I looked kind of hot though. The pants looked painted on me and they were actually really comfortable.

“I think is cute. You are young and bright boy to wear ridiculous things,” Taj laughed.

“I’m glad you like it,” I said. I squatted down next to him to look at what he was reading.

“This come for you from that boy,” Taj said and pulled a thick gold envelope from the pages of his textbook. He held it up for me with a wink.

It had my name in thick ink drawn in perfect cursive across the front. I opened it and pulled out a card printed with the resort stationary.

“Kasper, My father does not want me to see you anymore, but I must. Please meet me tonight at the place we first met. I won’t have much time, but we can see each other. -Amir”

That’s all it said. I sank to the bed beside Taj. He immediately sensed that things were wrong. He took the card from me and read it. He folded his book and set it aside so he could put his arms around me. He pulled me onto the bed beside him.

“I do not understand what he wants, but it hurts you. I am sorry, Kasper. I tell you these men are no good, the elites. Sometimes they do not think of us as human people.” Taj pulled me back against his chest and I tucked my head under his armpit. He smelled like that perfect mix of sweat and cologne a man should have.

“He wants me to be his secret. He’s ashamed of me… What did he say to you?” I asked.

“His eyes were red, from sadness. He just says for me to give this note. I thought was something wrong, but I am not snoopy,” Taj assured.

“What should I do?” I asked.

“You should forget about him. He should not get away from this so easy, but they are used to this. He wants to have his secret fun and still be his father’s good boy. Is not right! Is best to put your head high and go forward without him,” Taj said.

He rubbed my back soothingly.

“No,” I said suddenly. He owed me an answer. “I need to talk to him. He needs to know this isn’t right. I don’t even know why they hate me!”

“Nothing good of this, Kasper. He is privileged. He does not understand you are person. Is not as things are in America. They have own rules,” Taj warned. “Stay with me.”

“I’ll come back. I promise.” I said.

I wiggled out of his arms. He reached up and took my hand. He squeezed it gently, but nodded his approval. He sighed knowing I was likely up for more heartbreak.

I remembered that I had the card to get in the resort. Amir had put it in my pocket when he came to ask me to give his parents a chance. Oddly enough, he hadn’t given me a chance nor did his parents.

I wanted to find out why.

I headed down towards the beach, but he wasn’t among the crowd enjoying the afternoon sun. I decided to try the resort. I didn’t want to go to their room and cause a scene, so I went to the concierge. I showed him the card and asked if he could call up for Amir and tell him I wanted to give his card back.

The answer came back and the concierge showed me through to the large empty lounge behind his desk area to wait for Amir. A lady came over and brought me a bottle of water while I waited.

Amir didn’t walk in though, it was his father.

Mr. Hamad looked annoyed, but then our eyes met and his face softened. I scrambled to my feet as he came near me. My heart was beating with anxiety.

Amir wasn’t even allowed to face me himself. They really did hate me.

“Sit, boy. Do not rise for this,” he said, but I waited until he reached the little area of chairs where I’d been waiting.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get Amir in trouble, but I need to talk to him. Please don’t be angry,” I begged. I realized I was shaking a little. He was an intimidating presence.

“Kasper, do not worry. I won’t hurt you. I cannot hurt a young boy no matter how wayward he has become,” he said as he pulled a chair right in front of mine and sat down to face me.

He was a hulking man, muscular and intimidating.

He looked more like a bodyguard than a father in his crisp suit and shaved head. He was handsome, for an older man. I wondered if Amir would look that good at his age. He must have been in his 40’s.

“Kasper… listen,” he repeated as his dark eyes looked into mine. “My sons are good boys. They grow up in a very tight family. They do not know of boys like you engaging in these things. It is dirty… and would be scandalous to his future. I cannot allow your… friendship to grow.”

“I’m scandalous… dirty… right? But like… It’s just a show. I don’t really say things like that and I’m not that mean. I just do the lines they give me. It’s a character… I’m not like that in real life,” I defended. I felt my cheeks grow hot with anger.

“I do not wish to offend you. You are not dirty, of course. You are the picture of sweetness and a very beautiful boy. I can see why Amir is taken with you. You are very much like his dad, Emerson, when he was your age. So young and light, beautiful and delicate. It is natural for Amir to want to protect you. If I were his age and single, I would compete for you myself,” he laughed.

I didn’t laugh. I cleared my throat nervously.

“I can see that my boy is taken with you. I can see the stars in his eyes as he pictures a future with you. Like me, my boys are attracted to lighter boys who need a strong hand to guide them. But well, the show. The sex filming for the internet. I don’t want Amir to be a part of this. I did not know you were here for this.” Mr. Hamad straightened up.

“Sex on the internet? Wait… what? No one is having sex… er well I’m not. Some of  the other guys are… but not me! I swear! I’m not even naked on the show! Where did that come from?” I demanded.

I thought about the scene I’d walked in on with the three guys getting it on. That must have been what he saw, but he’d hated me before that scene. I wondered if I was seen in that video.

“I will show you since you deny this,” Mr. Hamad said and took his phone from his pocket.

He navigated to a site that showed the End of the Rainbow logo and some of the guys from the show in various sex acts.

“See the exclusive live feeds and replay the Hottest Scenes! Updated daily!!”  a banner proclaimed.

“Here is you,” He scrolled down to the earlier pictures of me leaning over the diving board. My pants were pushed down enough to show half of my ass and they put a blue star over it as though it showed off my hole.

There I was looking back at the camera with a vulnerable look. The photographer had made it look like I was a little scared, but open to anything. I was a porn star.

A banner below me invited viewers to click and “See Kasper’s Friendly Hole!”

When he clicked through they had posted the photos from the underwear photo-shoot I’d done. They had shots of me rubbing all over Davis and a little storyline about Davis drilling me with a promise that a video would be coming soon.

It had a banner saying “Twinks love Blacktino Meat!” It was awful. I looked like a total slut. I wondered if Davis was in on the whole thing. He had been nice to me. I wondered if he’d chosen me to shoot with.

“Stop! No! That’s not! That was the last picture. After that I told him no more! I’m not doing porn! Why am I on this? Why would he do this to me?” I looked up at Mr. Hamad with anger and confusion.

“It’s new. I read it in the production update this morning. As a main investor I get all of the updates. The guys on your show have been exploring each other and posting videos on the internet. A pornography company approached your show about teaming up for cross-promotions. I went this morning to confirm it with your show producer. He said the cast agreed on it to promote the show and make more money,” Mr. Hamad said.

“Michael… He’s one of my best friends. How could he do this to me! I only came on the show to help him out! He never told me about this! I didn’t agree to anything! What do I do?” I was panicking.

I thought of what my parents would think. Surely they would look up the show and inevitably find the porn site with my ass as an apparent selling point.

I sniffed back as tears formed in my eyes. My dad would be so pissed. This was the grand fuckup he’d been expecting.

“My God! You really didn’t know about this, did you?” Mr. Hamad realized I was just finding out about this.

His look changed completely as he began to believe me. He pulled a small handkerchief from his pocket and leaned in to dab at my cheeks.

His kindness was the last chip in my wall and I began to sob uncontrollably. He pulled me into his chest.

“Of course not! My dad will kill me when he sees this! My parents already think I’m a total screw-up. I thought this would be a good way to make some money… prove I could take care of myself. What do I do? My dad always says I’m an idiot. This is why he gets so mad at me.” I felt my breath come in ragged bursts. 

“You have parents and they let you go to Africa unsupervised? A boy of your age should not be on his own! How irresponsible of them!” Mr. Hamad looked angry.

“They didn’t know about it until I got here. My father was pretty upset. I hung up on him. Damn it! This is why he always yells at me. I get myself into stupid situations. I make bad choices,” I said and backed away from his protective arms.

“You are young, Kasper. You are too innocent for men like this. These things can ruin your life, your future. You need guidance. Your father should have kept tighter control on you,” Mr. Hamad took my hands in his.

“This is bad. This is really bad. I should have figured it out. All the pictures. I am such an idiot…” I trailed off and felt myself shake with nervous energy. Mr. Hamad pulled me into a hug.

“Ok ok, calm Kasper. I believe you. I will help you fix this. I will speak with your father as well. Do not be too upset. They love you and will understand. This was not your choice. You were tricked. You are a simple boy who just needs guidance. We will help you,” Mr. Hamad hugged me tightly and I put my head on his shoulder.

“Thank you, sir. I’m so sorry I dragged you guys into this. Amir is so nice. He must think I’m an awful person. I didn’t know,” I whispered.

“Of course you didn’t. I can see that now. You are young and they take advantage of your innocence. Come upstairs. It is nearly dinner time. I will speak with the producers. We will fix this and have you removed from the site,” Mr. Hamad stood up and offered me his hand.

I looked up at him and nodded. He was a father, he understood. He took my hand and brought me into his side as we headed for the elevator.

“Where do you buy these outfits, Kasper?” Mr. Hamad laughed as the elevator whirred us to the top suites. He looked me up and down with a smile.

“I look ridiculous?” I asked with a laugh.

“No, it’s very… inventive and sexy. You are a beautiful boy; young and enticing with the lean muscle of youth. It is a modern frame for classic art. I am sure Amir will find this irresistible. I will have to make sure he behaves like a gentleman..” Mr. Hamad raised an eyebrow to show what he meant.

“Amir! Does that mean he’s not banned from me anymore? I miss him so much. Can I talk to him?” I asked with hope and a wide smile.

“I regret that. He has been sick the past days, missing you. I hated to see him ache with love sickness. I reacted to protect him. Emerson told me I should have brought you to us to find out what was really going on. He said you have a gentle soul. I should have listened to him.” Mr. Hamad squeezed my shoulder.

Mr. Hamad opened the door to their suite to show Amir pacing by the window while Ali played on his phone and Emerson, Amir and Ali’s other father, read a book on the couch. They were a happy little family. I felt shame for bringing this. I really did get myself into stupid situations. Amir stopped when he saw us come in.

“Kasper! I didn’t think he’d let you come up,” Amir said excitedly and came towards me. He stopped when he got close though and looked at his father.

“It is ok. It’s not his fault. He was tricked,” Mr. Hamad said and waved a hand towards me.

Amir rushed me. He wrapped his arms around me and lifted me up.

“I knew it! You look… amazing. So beautiful,” he said before kissing me on the cheek. “I love how they dress you. I love your hair like this. It’s perfect.”

“Yes, a quiet boy in loud clothing. He is beautiful enough without needing to demand more attention. You will need to tame him, Amir. He needs a man’s guidance,” Mr. Hamad laughed.

“No,” Amir disagreed as he buried his lips against my neck. “He is perfect as is. Wait! That means you approve of us!.”

Mr. Hamad was signing with Emerson, his husband, while they eyed us. I noticed they looked uncomfortable at the abundance of affection Amir was showing me. I pushed him away gently and nodded towards them when he looked at me with confusion.

“Oh,” Amir nodded. He settled for holding my hand. He squeezed it tightly while Ali looked up from his phone to take us in.

“So what do we do now? I mean, the website and all. I can’t go back there,” I said.

“I will handle it. Emerson thinks it would be a good idea to call your father. It’s late morning in California. Give me the number where we can reach him,” Mr. Hamad said as he took his phone from his pocket.

“Oh uh… can’t we wait until it’s fixed? He’ll be pissed… He gets so mad at me,” I begged. I went towards Mr. Hamad with pleading eyes. He didn’t understand my family. It wasn’t like his.

“Kasper, it must be done. He is your father. He should know what happens with his child,” Mr. Hamad shook his head as though I was being silly. He smirked in confusion.

“Please, I can’t… I keep letting them down. You don’t understand. My brothers all have their lives together, college, careers, family. I’m the screw up, they’d probably prefer if I just disappeared here. I can’t mess up again… seriously they’ll be so ashamed of me,” I admitted as I sank down in front of him. I honestly don’t think my father could handle one more let-down.

“Oh, Kasper it can’t be that bad,” Mr. Hamad whispered in surprise as he bent down and slid his hands under my armpits to raise me up.

He put his arms around me and brought me into his strong chest as we got to our feet.

“Please, I can’t,” I whispered as I pushed my face into his shoulder.

“It’s ok, little one. I’ll contact him for you. I’ll straighten things out and tell him we will look after you. He will understand.” Mr. Hamad assured. “You’ll stay with us while I sort things out with your show. You shouldn’t be here on your own. We’ll send for your clothes tomorrow… and don’t worry, Kasper. I have a legal team that will tear this show apart. I’ll get you out of this and compensated!”

“My bed is big enough for the both of us!” Amir said excitedly and signed.

I noticed that they all signed when Emerson was in the room. It was so natural how they included him and looked over to see his responses. I wished so badly that I could sign too.

“Your bed is big, but you are still a boy. Kasper’s purity has been trampled on enough already. Your dad and I will not support anymore of his demise. He will sleep on the couch in our room so you won’t be tempted in the night,” Mr. Hamad ordered.

“Yes sir,” Amir relented. He was always the good boy, following his parents’ orders.

“Taj! I have to let him know! He will worry for me if I don’t make it back to the dorms in time for bed. He looks out for me. He will be so angry to find all of this out about the show and website.” I suddenly remembered him. He would be upset.

“Taj… Yes, he is on my show. A very promising young leader. He will do well. Invite him for dinner. He has been your protector. He deserves a reward for protecting you. The concierge will contact him for us. But first I will speak with your father right away.” Mr. Hamad went with his husband to their bedroom to make the calls. I had no idea how my father would react to them.

I was nervous, angry, confused, but sitting with Amir made it seem ok. He put his arm around me and pulled me into his chest. Ali came and sat on my other side. He offered his brother a hopeful smile and put a hand on my shoulder to squeeze it gently.

“It will be ok, Kasper. Father can fix anything. He is very persuasive when he needs to be. Your father will be made to understand.” Ali whispered softly and rubbed my arm.

They were all so nice and supportive… so different from my family.  I relaxed into Amir’s arms and closed my eyes against his heartbeat as Ali rested his head on my shoulder. They were worried for me. They would protect me. I was safe here.

Chapter 7 - Kasper Has a Family

“Yes! It is criminal what can happen to such a gentle boy. They took advantage of him,” Taj agreed with Mr. Hamad and rubbed a hand over my head, between bites of his steak, like I was his little brother.

He was joining us for dinner and basking in the approval of his show’s benefactor, the wealthy businessman of Satra.

Taj was being his protective self, but also playing it up to agree with the man he someday hoped to work for. His reality show was a business one where the top prize was an internship at Mr. Hamad’s company.

“And his father! I have never been so disappointed. Don’t worry though, Kasper. You are with us now. We will look after you like our own children. You are safe here,” Mr. Hamad assured as he put a hand to my cheek and looked at me with pity.

He’d spoken with my parents and explained my dilemma of how the show I was on used me to promote their porn site without my knowledge or consent. Dad quickly blew up and told Mr. Hamad that I was the family embarrassment. Mom immediately worried about what her friends and church group would think.

Just as I predicted, Mr. Hamad’s assurances that I had been duped by the show fell on closed ears with my parents. They assumed it was entirely my fault. They didn’t even want to speak with me. I had worn them out with my antics.

They thanked Mr. Hamad for siccing his legal team on the website to have me removed, but offered no sympathy or even asked how I was. They knew I was alive and being taken care of by an obviously well off Arab man. He had made it clear that I was in no danger and would be looked after.

“Of course he ended up naked on that site! He willingly went on a reality show that celebrates loose morals! Kasper always gets himself into stupid situations. He always makes the worst possible choices. He’s exhausted us. I’m done with him, maybe you can sort him out!” I’d heard my dad yell through the video chat.

Mr. Hamad had tried to reason with him, explain the situation, but it was to no avail. They expected me to fail, to bring shame on our family. It’s what I did.

Amir held a protective arm around me as we listened. He was shocked that neither of my parents came to my defense and my mom just worried about herself.

He kept rubbing my chest and kissing my cheek. I wasn’t surprised at all. I knew they’d blow up like that. They’d cool off eventually and act as though we were a happy family.

When Mr. Hamad hung up with them he just came out and shook his head in confused anger. He had assumed he could win my dad over. He moved towards me and pulled me away from Amir and into his embrace. I felt the pity through his protective hold.

“What kind of father!?” He asked himself with outrage. “To cast off his own son! No wonder you ended up in this!” He exclaimed as he kissed the top of my head and rubbed my shoulder.

“Don’t you worry, Kasper. We will take care of you. You need a strong parent to guide you through this. You have a home with us,” he assured.

Taj had come after that. He’d brought my bag with all of my things. He hugged me as Mr. Hamad filled him in on the situation in Arabic.

Taj was eager to prove his place there. He echoed Mr. Hamad’s diatribe about how I was a wayward boy who never stood a chance without the proper fatherly direction. They described me like an orphan puppy. Taj agreed that I needed a strong hand; a family and tribe to belong to.

“You have tried to take care of him, look out for him,” Mr. Hamad said. “It is obvious you come from a good family to always look out for the weaker boys. I knew on the show that you were of good character.”

“Oh yes! I know right away the first evening… Kasper was good and darling boy. He looks so scared and tired when he shows up to my room. I give the bed above my own and quieted the room for his sleep,” Taj said as though he had slain a dragon for me.

We settled in around the large dining table in the center of their suite. Taj sat next to Mr. Hamad and I was between him and Amir. Ali was by Amir and Emerson was at Mr. Hamad’s side looking deceptively quiet. It was obvious to anyone who observed him closely that he held not only Mr. Hamad’s heart but also his ear.

The patriarch was fiercely protective of his husband, always checking to see if he was happy and cared for, but also considered him an advisor. He always moved his hands to sign translations of what was being said and looked for Emerson’s response.

The twins were the same. Especially Ali, who always looked detached and bored with my situation, kept a protective proximity to Emerson. He was affectionate with his dad, putting his arm across the back of Emerson’s chair and laying his head against his shoulder.

They loved their fathers, but especially the deaf one. He was the focus of their attention, their protection. Mr. Hamad seemed to prefer it that way. They really were a sweet family.

Taj quickly adjusted to the situation. He didn’t even flinch when he saw Mr. Hamad kiss his husband. The lure of success and his comfort with embracing new experiences had him at ease with the Hamad family. He was here to broaden his world and I was happy to help him.

+++

Bedtime was another story. Mr. Hamad seemed to think I needed to be tucked in early, even before Taj had left. He insisted I’d had a long and exciting day and needed my rest. He gave me and Amir five minutes alone on the patio before he would send me off.

Amir led me out and closed the sliding glass behind us. He led me around to a quiet area away from the windows and pulled me in for a kiss.

“I’m so sorry about your dad,” he said though he wore the dopey smile of our mutual attraction.

“It’s ok. He’ll cool off. He gets all ragey and then he settles down. He’ll call us back in a day or two. He’s really not that bad. I put them through a lot. They need a break from me,” I offered and tried to kiss him again, but he moved his head to the side and held me against his chest. He was more interested in talking.

“Father will fix this! Don’t you worry about anything. There’s no way they’ll get away with what they did to you. He’ll make them pay for it,” Amir assured as anger rose in his voice and his smile thinned out into a hard line.

“It’s ok. I’m sure Michael just got caught up with making the show a success. It’s been his dream. He probably just got into the porn stuff by mistake. He’s been a good friend to me. I’m sure he will explain it.” I shrugged.

I was losing my anger the more I got lost in the Hamad’s world. I also couldn’t be upset about anything when Amir was holding me like this. I’d never had a family rally around to support me like this.

I smelled the cologne on his neck that made my dick hard. His strong arms around me, our chests pressed together, our bulges tenting as our hard shafts pressed against each other in our strained pants. Nothing could upset me. I rubbed my lips against his neck, licked a little at his salty skin.

“Aren’t you upset, Kasper? They wronged you. They put you on display as a sex toy for older men. I got so angry thinking of strangers arousing themselves to your body… Why do you make excuses for Michael? For your father? For people who are so mean to you?” Amir asked and pulled back from me.

He stepped away and threw his hands up. I stumbled when I lost his support. I didn’t realize how precariously I was balanced against his hold. I fell against his chest and knocked him back into the wall. I’m a klutz.

Amir lost his anger and laughed as he caught me. He pulled me up and held me against him again. He shook his head as if casting off his outrage. I thought about his words. Maybe I was numb from shock or tired from too much going on that day. I had no words.

“Kasper!” Amir shook his head with an exasperated grin. He kissed my cheek.

“It is time,” Mr. Hamad called from the sliding door as he opened it.

Amir sighed and turned towards his father. As much as we wanted to stay there, he could never go against his father’s demand for more than a few seconds. He led me back inside with an arm around my shoulders.

I hugged Taj goodnight and went to the master suite to take a shower and brush my teeth. Emerson followed me. He pointed towards a gold paper shopping bag with the twisted paper handles tied with a gold ribbon bow. He helped me untie it and pulled out a packaged toothbrush and a pair of pajamas. He must have ordered them from the hotel before dinner.

The pajamas were a matching pair of sweatpants and a long-sleeved t-shirt. Both were dark blue with light blue bunnies hopping all over the flannel fabric. He held them up with a smile and inquisitive eyes as if to ask if I liked them. I nodded yes even though they looked like something a kid would wear. I pressed my hands together as if to say thank you.

He laughed at my attempt. He made a sign with one hand putting it to his mouth and then extending it down in front of him to show me the way to say thank you. He was a handsome man, older but in incredible shape. He was about my height with well-defined muscles and a flawless complexion. His tight t-shirt showed a nice ripple of ab muscles with little signs of aging.

I wanted to say so much to him, to thank him for everything. I just kept repeating the motion he showed me as he beamed. He pulled out a fresh pair of blue briefs that would fit me. He handed me a towel from under the sink and then turned to leave.

I got undressed and looked at myself in the mirror. My cock was still fluffed from embracing Amir. My frame looked lanky and pale compared to the men around here. I’d have to start working out more to fit in with the Hamads.

The bathroom was a stark contrast to the communal ones back in the dorms. Everything was state of the art; steel and stone. The counters were this rugged slate like they’d been sliced off the side of a mountain and hollowed out with two sinks. The shower was like a walk in cave with walls made of marble and glass tiles in an alternating checkerboard pattern. There were no knobs to be seen or even a drain or spout. I looked around on the wall to see if maybe one of the switches turned it on, but all I got was meditation music and flickering lights.

I wrapped a towel around my waist and peeked my head outside the bathroom door into their bedroom. Mr. Hamad was on the other side of the room with his arms wrapped around Emerson from behind. They were looking out the window silently.

“Um, I need help with the… um… how does this work?” I asked.

Mr. Hamad turned to look at me. His eyebrow raised in surprise as he saw me naked except for the towel. Emerson turned next and then gave me a look of alarm. They both started towards me, but Emerson stopped Mr. Hamad. He pushed his husband back gently and signed something as he came towards me.

I made a sign holding one hand above my head and flicking my fingers towards my face to imitate a shower as my other hand clutched the towel around me. His alarm softened into a laugh when he realized what I needed. He nodded and followed me back into the bathroom.

He closed the door behind us and waved me towards the shower. I got in and he extended his hand to take my towel. He gave me a look of impatient demanding when I didn’t immediately give it to him. He didn’t see my nudity as an issue. I most definitely wasn’t his type. I let one side of the towel fall and handed it to him. He didn’t even look down to check out my cock. He saw me as a kid who needed a parent. I was safe with him.

He hung the towel on a small hook and then leaned into the shower and pushed one of the glass tiles. A rainstorm appeared over my head as drops of warm water started to fall on me. He pushed on another tile and it flipped out to show an assortment of bath products all in neat little glass cylinders. He pointed at one and then rubbed my wet hair. He pointed to another and rubbed my shoulder and then another and rubbed my cheek.

He held up a hand to make the “OK” sign with his eyebrows furrowed in inquisition. I smiled, nodded, and repeated the “thank you” sign. Emerson nodded, turned away, and left me alone.

I wasn’t sure how to turn the shower off when I finished, but as soon as I touched the tile Emerson had used, I could see a little slide panel glowing inside it. I slid it all the way down and the rain slowed to a trickle.

I brushed my teeth and then put on my new pajamas. I went out to find that a small twin bed had been set up along the wall opposite their oversized king bed. The bed for me had been made up with a thick down comforter and pillow. There was a white sleeping mask on top of the pillow and the room lights had been dimmed. I heard the four of them in the living area. Three of them were talking in their language and I guessed from the brief pauses that they were signing with Emerson.

I poked my head out from the bedroom and their conversation stopped as four sets of eyes looked towards me. I offered a smile and walked out.

“Do you need something, Kasper?” Mr. Hamad asked.

“No sir, just not tired yet. I heard everyone talking,” I said.

I looked over at Amir who seemed pleased to see me in pajamas. He curled his lips up into a smile and winked at me. I looked back at him, but then felt his parents’ disapproving eyes on me. I turned to see that they were not exactly welcoming of me intruding on their family time.

“Come, it is time for bed. I will help you sleep. You’ve had a long day. We will be quiet.” Mr. Hamad rose and came towards me. He put his hand on my shoulder and guided me back towards the bedroom.

He pulled back the comforter on the twin bed and I got in. He pulled the comforter over me and sat down on the bed. It reminded me of when I was little and my dad would put me to bed.

He looked down at me with an adoring smile and pushed back my hair with his right hand. His other hand, warm and strong, squeezed my shoulder gently and then slid under the back of my neck. He massaged it firmly. He was good at this. My body relaxed under his touch.

“Goodnight, little one. The bed is ok? You are warm enough?” he asked as his thumb rubbed over my cheek.

“Mmmhmm,” I affirmed and nodded with a yawned “Thank you.”

“Here, this will help you sleep,” he said and picked up the sleep mask. He put it over my head and adjusted it to cover my eyes. I felt his hand rest on my cheek as he watched me lay back against the pillow.

“You can sleep in tomorrow. You won’t go back to the set until things are settled with the producers… That is if you wish to return. It may be better for you to just stay with us and we can discuss your future. But that is not bedtime conversation. All you need to know is you are safe here with nothing to worry about,” Mr. Hamad said.

I felt his hand slide down to my chest. It rested just over my heart.

“Thank you, sir,” I yawned again. Something about the deep Arab tones of his voice, his soothing touch, lulled me into a sleepy state.

“I know Amir is fond of you, and we are fond of you as well. I’m sorry your father was disappointing today. We aren’t always perfect, but I’m sure he loves you. You have a family with us for as long as you wish it,” Mr. Hamad slowed his speech and spoke softly as though knowing he was helping me sleep.

I felt his breath on my face as he leaned down and then his lips kissed my forehead.

“Yes, thanks,” I yawned again as he rubbed his hand in slow circles over my chest.

“Good night, sweet one,” his voice whispered against my ears as I slipped away into dreamland.

+++

I woke up to a nearly pitch-dark room with just a thin sliver of morning sun coming in through a part in the heavy drapes. My eyes had been covered all night so they were able to see in the low light.

I sat up and looked across the room to see the two Mr. Hamads curled up together on one side of the big bed. They had the comforter pulled midway up their bare chests with Emerson’s head nuzzled into the side of Mr. Hamad’s neck. They rose and fell in synchronized breathing.

I guessed that the light rumble of snoring was coming from the older, stronger one as he held onto his smaller husband with a protective arm.

They looked beautiful wrapped up together. I wanted to sleep like that with Amir. I thought about the few times I’d gone into my parents’ bedroom while they slept. They were always on their own sides of the bed with their backs turned. I’d never seen them be very affectionate with or supportive of each other. This was a very different scene. They were inseparable, soulmates.

I got out of bed quietly and went to pee without turning on a light. I tried to flush quietly, but those things can’t be controlled. I washed my hands and went back out to find they were still asleep. Mr. Hamad had strong, dark pec muscles covered in black hair with small brown nipples.

I couldn’t help but wonder if Amir would look that good at his age. I thought about it for a few minutes, but decided it was best to leave them to their privacy. I headed out to the living room.

The suite was quiet. I saw the door to Amir and Ali’s room was slightly ajar. I wanted to go crawl into bed with him, but it might get us in trouble. I needed to be good here.

I paced quietly back and forth for a few minutes before edging closer to the twins’ door. I didn’t know which bed was Amir’s, but I could probably tell them apart with a simple look.

I pushed the door with one finger and it glided open silently. I tiptoed into the room and heard a peaceful snoring come in turn from each bed.

I wondered if that was something they got from their father. I’d been told I was a quiet sleeper. My brothers were never bothered with sharing a room with me. Their beds were a few feet apart and separated by a small table with a glass lamp. I crept between the beds and saw them facing each other.

I recognized Amir immediately. He slept chest down with his face turned to the side against the pillow. Ali was on his back and in the bed closest to the doorway. He was sprawled out with his hands raised behind him like he was being held up.

Amir hugged the pillow and had his lips pushed out in a pout as though awaiting a kiss. I crept around to the other side of the bed to not disturb Ali.

I pulled back the comforter and slid in behind Amir. His body was warm and I could feel his skin was bare except for a small pair of briefs. I sidled up behind him and wrapped my arms around his chest. His hands moved to hold mine.

“Kasper?” He whispered as his body groaned a wake-up noise.

“Yep,” I whispered back with a laugh.

I slid a hand down to feel his raging morning wood. I wondered why Emerson had gotten me pajamas that covered me head to feet when the twins slept almost naked. Maybe he knew they ran warm and assumed I didn’t.

“You better go back, we’ll get in trouble,” Amir said quietly as he turned to face me.

He pressed his crotch against mine as he slid his arms around me and pressed his forehead to mine. We stared into each other’s’ eyes for a few minutes and tasted each other’s morning breath. Neither of us minded it. I felt this pull to him like I’d never felt with anyone before.

He insisted on holding me whenever we were together as if I might slip away if he didn’t pin me down. The way he looked at me, held me, made all thoughts of Taj or any other guy for whom I’d ever held a boner fade away. There was only us.

We heard a noise from the other room that snapped us back to reality. It was only the air conditioner kicking on, but it roused us out of our shared world and brought us home to the very present danger of being found. I didn’t want to get him in trouble, ruin what was budding between me and his family.

“Go… please,” Amir whispered though he didn’t retract his embrace. He held me like his body was fighting with his will.

“Right,” I whispered back and put a hand to his chest to push him away. I took a deep breath and slid out of his arms, his bed. The cold air of the room hit me with a chill as I tiptoed towards the door.

“Morning,” Ali said from his bed.

I stopped in my tracks to look over at him. He was sitting up in his bed with his arms folded behind his head. He looked at me with a sly grin knowing he’d caught us. He’d never betray his brother though. I paused, held by his eyes.

“Go!” Ali whispered with urgency and waved me towards the door. I scurried out and pulled it closed behind me.

Chapter 8 - Emerson’s Boy

“Go!” Ali whispered with urgency and waved me towards the door.

I scurried out and pulled it closed behind me. I went over to the couch and pulled a magazine from the coffee table. I sat and thumbed through it just as the door to the master bedroom opened.

I didn’t turn to look. I pretended to be engrossed in an article about gardening in Capetown.

“Good morning, little one. You are up with the sun,” Mr. Hamad’s voice came from behind me as his hand found my shoulder.

“Good morning… sir,” I stammered and turned to see him standing to my side wearing a small pair of workout shorts. His eyes were heavy with sleep.

“I heard you moving around. I was worried the boys would bother you,” Mr. Hamad said.

He rubbed his hand over my hair in a gentle sweep then leaned down to kiss my forehead.

“I haven’t heard them,” I lied.

“The breakfast should be here. I will check.” He walked over to the main suite door and opened it to reveal a large silver tray with a tea kettle and food trays.

He squatted to lift it and I got a nice view of his firm, round ass straining the small shorts. I felt like a total pervert checking out Amir’s father, but I was surrounded by a sea of beautiful men here! I was drowning!

He brought in the tray of tea and set it on the coffee table then went back to the doorway to bring in the Durban newspaper. He came and flopped down on the couch next to me to unfold the paper. I got up and poured the tea for us. Mr. Hamad nodded to show his approval.

“Just tea please, no sugar…. Thank you. Did you sleep well?” Mr. Hamad took the cup I offered.

“I did. Thank you. The bed was so comfortable that I didn’t want to get out of it this morning,” I poured myself a cup of tea and added a little sugar.

I sat back on the couch and leaned back to find Mr. Hamad’s arm behind me. He set his tea on a side table and thumbed through the news as I relaxed into his side.

“Your hair smells like my Emi’s. He was your same age when I found him. He was small like you. Same shampoo… it’s nice. He never wanted to grow his hair out like yours. He didn’t want to be too feminine. Your parents did not object?” Mr. Hamad asked as he took in a deep breath.

“I did it to get back at them… but then I liked it,” I admitted.

I noted the shortened name he used for his husband, Emerson. I imagined they were pretty hot together when they were younger. They were both still very handsome men.

“Tell me how you met him? How long have you guys been together?” I asked. It was a quiet morning and I liked spending time under his arm with his hand resting on my left bicep.

“Oh you don’t want to hear about this! We are a boring old married couple,” Mr. Hamad laughed, but I prodded him.

He told me everything about his friend asking him to look after Emerson while he was out of the country. He said he followed him for a bit and quickly fell in love.

He was fascinated how a small, blonde, deaf boy could be brave enough to travel to a strange land and try to make it on his own. He told me about how he intervened at a juice bar when the attendant was rude to Emerson and how he rescued him. He talked about Emerson falling and hitting his head, how he nursed him back to health and lost his heart completely to the boy.

“That is the most beautiful story ever!” I grinned. “I can’t believe it all worked out. You two were made for each other. But… wasn’t your friend angry you stole his guy?”

“Furious, but of course love demands we cross all boundaries to satisfy the heart. There was nothing I would not do to win his affection. He consumed me completely. He still does. I could never imagine a day without him,” Mr. Hamad said with a wistful look in his eyes.

“Are you boring him with old stories, father?” Amir asked as he surprised us from behind.

“Of course, but he demanded to hear them. I could not say no to a guest. You know I can never stop bragging about my family,” Mr. Hamad laughed. He leaned up and turned his head back as Amir leaned down so their noses met and rubbed back and forth. I’d never seen anyone do that before. They kissed each other’s cheeks.

Amir came towards me next and repeated the greeting. He pushed back my hair and left me with a final kiss to the forehead, just enough to not anger his father.

“I like the pajamas, Kasper… but it’s obvious dad picked them out. You kind of look like a 12 year old.” Amir laughed as he came around to plop down next to me on the couch.

His father kept me under his arm though rather than letting his son show his affection.

“Yes, well. I hope you are comfortable, Kasper. With the boys grown, Emi misses having younger children to look after. They don’t even let him pick out clothes for them anymore. He wants more children, but at our age I just want to enjoy my years alone with him. Soon enough the boys should be having kids of their own. I hope we don’t wait too long for that or Emi really will want us to have more,” Mr. Hamad said and rubbed my hair as though he expected me to be pregnant soon.

I looked over at Amir for help, but he just laughed.

“You do look adorable. I hope you don’t feel ridiculous.” Mr. Hamad looked at me with pleading eyes as though he wanted me to assure him I liked his husband’s choice.

“No sir! They’re perfect. Just what I needed,” I assured.

“Good! Emerson always wanted another child who was more… like him; gentle and cute. Our boys always took after me; competitive and rough. You are most likely exactly what he pictured us having after the twins; a sweet, gentle boy he can relate to,” Mr. Hamad said as though I had been ordered from a catalog.

“Um… Thank you, sir. He has been so kind to me and welcomed me in. I really appreciate his hospitality,” I said and brought my knees up into my chest to rest my feet on the couch.

I knew better than to insult the man they all protected so fiercely. The PJ’s were a bit childish though. Mr. Hamad hugged me warmly in appreciation that I indulged his love. I rested my head against his shoulder.

Ali came out then and nodded with a loud yawn. He came to his father and repeated the same greeting Amir had given him. He didn’t acknowledge me more than a rub of my hair. He moved away as he lazily scratched at his bare stomach. He was shirtless and wearing small lounge shorts that matched Amir’s and their father’s. Ali slumped down in the overstuffed chair and looked lifeless.

Amir leaned towards the coffee table to take the lid off the top breakfast plate. It had a small steak, some eggs, and fruit. There were two other plates with silver lids and two with gold.

“The gold one is for you, the other for Emi. He thought you would probably eat similar food to his when he ordered the breakfast last night.” Mr. Hamad said and prodded me to take a plate.

I picked up a gold covered plate and found a small piece of toast with a heart cut out of the middle. The center had been filled with a cooked egg. On the side was a small bowl of yogurt mixed with granola and berries. It looked really good.

Emerson woke up last. He came out while we were eating and went to greet his boys. They went through a similar ritual of nose rubs and kisses as they had with their father. He came to me last and signed something. Mr. Hamad released me from his side hug and set down his plate. He pulled Emerson down to sit between his legs.

“How did you sleep? Do you like your breakfast?” Amir translated for me.

Emerson sank into Mr. Hamad’s lap. His husband wrapped his arms around him and kissed up the side of his neck.

“It was great. You have all been so wonderful. I really can’t thank you enough,” I gushed as Amir translated.

Amir leaned into me with a kiss on the cheek to show he approved. Seeing that I was free from Mr. Hamad’s hold, Amir brought me in against his side. He offered me a piece of his steak and I shared a spoonful of my granola yogurt.

Mr. Hamad didn’t want me going back to the set until we got word back from the lawyers so I would spend the day with them at the resort. We finished up our breakfast and I helped Emerson collect and stack the plates on the tray. Ali grumbled something incoherent but got up to take the tray and place it outside the suite door.

“I read on the show website bio page for you that you like yoga!” Emerson showed me his phone where he had typed it out.

I nodded and smiled at him. I hadn’t kept up with it since I’d gotten kicked out of my parents’ house, but I used to go a few times a week and missed it.

“I’d like to see what you learned in LA. I have moved towards Eastern style over the years,” he typed. Ali came back from the front door with three large paper shopping bags. He set them in front of us. Emerson looked excited and pointed towards me to say they were mine. Mr. Hamad carried them into the big bedroom and I followed Emerson.

Mr. Hamad set the bags on their bed and then went in to take a shower while Emerson unpacked them excitedly to show me what he’d picked out. I’m not really the best at choosing fashion, but I nodded appreciatively to everything he held up. We folded and put things away in the oversized closet.

He handed me a pair of workout tights and a t-shirt to put on so we could go through a yoga routine together. We changed together in the privacy of the closet. He stripped down to a pair of blue boxerbriefs that matched the briefs he’d given me the night before. He had his back to me, not interested in seeing my body.

He had a spare yoga mat that looked like it hadn’t been used before. I doubted his boys ever went through the routines with him. Amir and Ali seemed like they were more into sports and weights. I’d gone with my mom from an early age but she gave it up a few years back. Emerson looked pleased to have a partner.

The mats were unlike anything I’d practiced on before. They seemed to cradle and support in just the right places.

Mr. Hamad came out from the bathroom as we were warming up. He had on a nice suit and came over to kiss Emerson. He kissed my forehead as I was showing Emerson the spiraled tree pose I’d learned at the studio I went to back in LA.

“Be good, Kasper. I have a meeting with the producer and a teleconference to take care of. I’ll be back later. Thanks for indulging Emi. You do look adorable like this,” he said as he noted my standing pose with one leg twisted up behind my bottom and my arms intertwined.

I nearly lost my balance when he hugged me goodbye. He supported me with one hand until I found my footing again and then dashed off to his meetings.

“Namaste, Master Hamad,” I said and bowed my head. He just chuckled and kissed his husband once again before he left.

We spent a solid hour doing poses and breathing. Emerson was hardcore and I struggled to keep up. He could do these upside down moves balanced on one hand. I thought I was good, but he had obviously spent years of training on this. It explained his toned, tight body with little room for bulk of any kind.

He was patient with me though. He’d help me pose or put his hand on my stomach or back when I wasn’t pulling them in properly. He was eager to train me and it was obvious that he had a deep respect for his practice.

I was overjoyed when he finally had me sit on the mat and do our cool down breathing. I was ready to fall asleep against the cool, plush mat. I finally did close my eyes when we laid down for the final breaths. I opened them to find he had brought back tea in these small earthen cups.

“Thank you,” I said as he handed it to me but then remembered the sign for it.

I took a deep sip and coughed as the acrid taste of the hot beverage coated my tongue and throat. I didn’t know what it was, but my body did not want it.

Emerson set down his cup and put his hand to my chest. He rubbed it down in slow strokes and then pressed on various parts of my face and chest. My body began to warm and buzz at his touch.

It soothed my aching muscles and brought this deep flood of happiness that spread out from my center. I laughed and Emerson smiled at me. He nodded and we hugged each other.

I put my chin on his shoulder. He had such a calming presence. I lifted my eyes to see Amir watching us from the doorway. He smiled and raised one hand when he saw me. He was half turned to us, but also looking at something in the living room. He had dressed in a tight white tank top and preppy shorts in a camouflage print that made his ass look full and perfect.

“Dad used to make us do yoga too when we were younger. He didn’t like us getting into contact sports but father insisted when we were old enough for soccer. Right, dad?” Amir said. He signed to his dad who nodded and shrugged as though he really had been against it.

“I like yoga and your dad is crazy good at it!” I said. Amir translated as he eyed my yoga pants hungrily. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him either.

“He says you’re pretty good too. We’re going to the bike track when father gets back. You can ride with me! I’ll go slow with you,” Amir said.

I went to take a shower and found clothes Emerson had left for me when I got out. It was a white tank top with a somewhat see through blue t-shirt to go over it. There was a fresh pair of blue briefs and blue shorts with a pattern of little white penguins all over them. He’d put out a small can of this spray deodorant that made me smell like baby powder. I used it conservatively.

I came out to find Emerson waiting for me. He must have taken a shower in the twins’ bathroom. He looked fresh in a pair of white shorts and tight white shirt. He held up a bottle of sunblock and squirted some in my hands. When I didn’t put enough on he shook his head and gave me more.

“They’re crazy about sunblock. The sun is intense in our parts of the world. Better slick up if you want to go with us,” Ali said as he wandered in. He was dressed similar to Amir but with a black tank top. I never really saw them try to match each other.

“I love the shirt… You look hot, Kas. Dad picked it out?” Amir said when he popped in behind Ali.

He moved around his brother to stand beside me and put his hand on my shoulder. He signed to his father who smiled.

“He knows what you like. I guess he does want us to be together,” I laughed.

He translated for Emerson who nodded and beamed with pride. Amir blushed a little but put his arms around me and moved behind me to kiss my neck. He was a little less inhibited with Emerson there instead of Mr. Hamad. I guess the Arab father was the stricter one.

Emerson pulled my hair up into a tight bun and secured it with two wire pins.

Amir and I went downstairs to the coffee place in the lobby and ordered drinks while we waited for his father to come back. I told him about my morning talk with Mr. Hamad.

“Oh no! He brought up grandchildren? I’m so sorry, Kasper. He can be so embarrassing sometimes! I mean we just met! It’s not like I like you like that! I swear!” Amir was flustered.

“You don’t like me?” I asked as we sat with our drinks.

“Oh! No! I didn’t mean it like that. I mean yeah you’re… perfect…” Amir stammered.

“But not perfect for you…” I said with a look of sorrow. I enjoyed the tortured look on his face for exactly five seconds and then burst out laughing.

“That was mean,” Amir laughed. He swiped his finger through the whipped cream atop his drink and rubbed it on my nose.

“Boys! There you are,” Mr. Hamad said as he came towards us. Amir grabbed a napkin and dabbed at my nose.

“The show is taking Kasper down from the porn site. They acted as though it was an oversight. They are paying Kasper for two additional weeks of work and sending an apology letter to his parents as proof that Kasper did not know about it. They also want him to stay on the show. He can go back tomorrow if he wants,” Mr. Hamad pulled up a chair and leaned back to bask in our appreciation.

“No! He can’t be on there. There’s no way he’s going back to the show! They’ve hurt him enough. Kasper will not return there. He belongs with us now,” Amir interjected. He used a rare, rough tone with his father.

“I believe that is up to him, son. We cannot make decisions that are his,” Mr. Hamad said and put his hand on Amir’s shoulder to squeeze it. He didn’t yell at Amir for being harsh with him. The Hamads weren’t like that.

“You don’t want to go back there, do you Kasper?” Amir asked me.

“I don’t know. I need to think about it,” I said. I didn’t know what to think.

“Think about it? What’s to think about, Kas? Are you crazy? They used you and tried to make you a pornstar without your knowledge. You can’t seriously be thinking about it!” Amir reached across and put his hands over mine.

He rubbed his fingers gently over my hands and looked at me with concern. “Baby… seriously,” he whispered.

“It is Kasper’s decision,” Mr. Hamad repeated. “It is not for us to make. We will give him time to think. Come, Ali is waiting for us so we can go to the motorcycle place.”

“I’m not leaving him alone!” Amir barked at his father. “If he needs time to think then I’ll sit with him and wait until he makes the right choice. He needs my help!” Amir’s face hardened as his eyes bore into mine.

He didn’t let go of my hands. I hadn’t seen this side of him, the alpha dominant boy. It seemed to fit more with his father.

“I’m going to talk to Michael first. I’ll be back. You should go with them. Motorcycles sound fun,” I said.

Mr. Hamad nodded and pulled Amir’s hands from mine.

“I’m going with him. This is wrong! You can’t ask me to not protect him. He needs us. You said yourself that Kasper needs a guide, a father, a firm leader! He will agree to whatever stupid excuse they give him if we let him wander in there alone! He’s young, naive, gullible, easily confused. Look how quickly they stripped him down to his underwear to pose for those pictures! He doesn’t know any better! He’s just….” Amir was near rage.

He looked at me like I was an injured bird he’d found and everyone around had told him to just let it die.

“Stupid, the word you’re looking for is ‘stupid’. Right? Kasper, les incompétent… I need to be alone with my dumb thoughts.” I got up from the table and walked away from them.

Amir was just being overprotective, but he thought very little of me… just like my dad except instead of everything was my fault, nothing was my fault… but I was still judged as the idiot who made bad choices. I felt a knot in my stomach. Amir stood to follow me.

“Let him go. You both need to cool from this,” Mr. Hamad advised Amir as I tore away.

Chapter 9 - Strip Tease

“I’m so sorry, Kasper. I thought without internet here you wouldn’t find out for a while and I could convince you… Everyone else was on board so easily that the production company assumed you were too. I didn’t correct them,” Michael explained when I confronted him in the editing room.

He asked me to walk with him so we could get lunch and talk.

“How could you do that? I trusted you more than anyone in my life,” I said.

“I know and I’m sorry…. But how the hell did you get a team of crazy lawyers so quickly? They were ready to shut the entire show down. I was getting pissed off calls from every company affiliated with ours. Advertisers too! I was up all night until that Arab guy agreed to meet with us this morning. What the hell happened?” Michael looked at me with amazement.

“I don’t know. I just kind of wandered into it…” I filled him in on everything. He listened with rapt attention as an incredulous look swept over his face.

“Holy fuck, Kasper! That’s the reality show I should be filming! Do you even know how much that family is worth? California twink taken in by wealthy Arab royalty. If I could get you back to Satra and embedded with a camera crew… “ Michael started to say. But I cut him off.

“No fucking way! I don’t think they want anything to do with you. I’m not sure I do either.” I said.

“It’s all been taken down. There is no mention or picture of you on the porn site. It’s all been scrubbed. I swear. The production company was ready to pull the whole show over it. We’re on probation right now. I just let everything get away from me. I really am sorry.” Michael gave me puppy dog eyes.

He offered a hug. I took it. He had been there for me many times before.

“I’ll understand if you don’t want to come back to the show. But you should know that the first episode got a big following and the online comments seem to love you. You’re a lot of people’s favorites and they voted for you to avoid the first punishment,” Michael laughed.

“They liked me, really? What is the punishment?” I was a little intrigued.

“It’s pretty lame this week. Three of the guys have to go around in their underwear and do the house chores. It’s pretty mild, but we’ll think of better ones for next week,” Michael said.

I agreed to come back. I knew Amir would be upset, but if I could hang in for a few weeks I’d have enough money to decide what I wanted to do when I got back home.

I couldn’t go back to my parents in defeat and beg to move back with them.

I found the french stylist on his coffee break. He looked excited to see me and noted I was late.

“I like the clothes. This is good, but come and let me fix your hair,” he said as he waved me to an empty station.

He pulled my hair up and braided it loosely on top. He added a little black liner to my eyes and rubbed in the sunblock in a few areas where I’d missed spreading it.

“Perfect. I like this shirt on you, so sexy.” He rested his hands on my shoulders as he eyed me in the mirror with a nod of approval. “You will win his heart.” He was talking about Niles, but I was thinking about Amir.

I was still a little upset that he really thought I was incapable of choosing this for myself. He’d done everything but call me an idiot.

When I showed up to the filming I got a few angry looks from some of the guys. I guessed it was over the threats the lawyers had used of shutting down production for what they’d done. I walked into a scene where Niles was showing the guys his modeling portfolio from when he was younger. He stopped when he saw me wander in.

“Look who finally woke up,” he gave a light-hearted jab with a genuine look of happiness that I’d come back. He’d probably been filled in on everything.

“Yeah, sorry. Late night.” I went to the group and looked at Niles’ pictures while the guys ooh’ed and ahh’ed over his younger days.

He had done a lot of underwear modeling and didn’t look too bad in the shots. I edged my way in closer to Niles as he showed them. He pulled me in beside him and accidentally elbowed a guy out of the way. I got a nasty glare, but I needed to be in the mix and Niles was happy to cooperate.

I thought him showing his portfolio was just random until he announced to the guys that he wanted to see them try it out.

“We just happen to have a photographer friend of mine in town this week doing a photo shoot. He’s stopping by soon to help us out. What do you guys think? We’ll be showing off Henrik Krispin’s Summer Nights underwear line. Who’s up for the challenge?” Niles asked the guys and an excited buzz began to grow.

As if on cue, a stagehand wheeled in a giant white wardrobe with the underwear designer’s logo painted across the doors. The guys squealed excitedly. I held back as they all went towards the wardrobe to see the collection.

“You up for it, Kasper? Or do you need to check with your legal team? Not big enough for the sizzle?” Niles asked with a sneer.

The cameras had followed the guys over to the wardrobe so there was no need for him to pretend. I guess he really didn’t like me after all. I’d caused a threat to his chance at reigniting his fading star.

“You can sit out if you’re still being a whiny little bitch,” Niles added when he saw my hesitation. He wanted me to decline, give up, go home.

“I’m up for it!” I said with a shrug and walked quickly to join the guys.

He was an asshole and I wasn’t going to let him push me out by backing down from the challenges.

The doors were opened and there were about twenty different briefs and boxers on display. Each one was sluttier than the last. One of them was just a yellow pouch with thin leather straps. Another had this completely see-through black mesh pouch with a happy face emoji sticker over where the cock tip would go. The guys pulled their favorites to claim them.

“You’d better get in there Kasper or you’ll be left modeling in the buff. Not that I’d object,” Niles said as he came up behind me.

He pretended to laugh and nudged me playfully into the din.

I reached for one of the last pairs. It was a white mesh thong with a pair of red lips over the cock. It covered almost nothing in the back, but it wouldn’t be completely indecent in the front. I was glad I’d done the hard workout yoga with Emerson this morning.

I stopped for a second and thought with sadness about how I’d left things with Amir. He’d blown up, but it was out of concern, caring. He really did want to protect me.

The guys started to strip down, but I went off to the side and into the kitchen pantry. I changed the briefs Emerson had given me for the thong and pulled the shorts back on over them. I went out to find the guys in various states of undress.

Niles told them the photographer wanted everyone to start out dressed and then pose in various states to strip down to the underwear. This would show customers a better picture of what they were getting into.

They were selling the idea of the underwear going with the whole evening rather than just a guy standing and posing in them. Niles called it a “lifestyle” brand.

Niles chose the most confident guy to go first. He bragged that he’d done this before so Niles thought he’d be the best one to show us how to follow the photographer’s instructions.

He paired up with another guy and they pretended to be out on a date. He shot then lounging by the pool sharing drinks and then in various poses where they got closer and closer.

Finally they moved to the couch and were kissing. They pawed at each other until they got down to their underwear and showed them off in various poses. They left it with one of them on top of the other and between his legs. The briefs were stretched with their bulges. The guy who had started off bragging had a  pretty impressive bulge, but the other one was somewhat lacking.

They went through three more pairs of guys before the photographer nodded to me. It was my turn and I felt a wave of nervous anxiety wash over me. It was bordering on some pretty hot stuff and I knew Mr. Hamad and Amir wouldn’t approve. I hesitated as the photographer tried to pair me up with Davis, the guy I’d shot with before.

“Let’s go, Kasper,” Davis said excitedly.

He came over and put his hand on my back to guide me towards the photo area. A cameraman got in close to film my hesitation.

“Um…” I started to think of some way to delay this, but then a loud voice interrupted me.

“No! Kasper will not do this!” I wheeled around when I heard Amir.

He stormed onto the set wearing the tight white tank top and camo shorts from this morning. Had he been watching the whole time! I hadn’t seen him.

“Cut!” The director yelled.

“No, don’t! This is great! Shoot!” Michael countered. “It’ll be great for the show. A jealous ex boyfriend invades the set! Drama! Shoot it!”

“Oh,” Amir realized he’d interrupted the shoot. He shook it off though and came towards me.

“I flew in all the way from LA to find you! You can’t run away from me. I’m what you want, not this!” Amir played along with Michael’s vision.

“Amir… you shouldn’t be here! I’m moving on! You hurt me! I’m on this show to meet someone new… find something real,” I said, but went to him.

“I had to, Kasper. I’m so sorry I hurt you. I didn’t mean to say you were stupid. I just get so protective and look what I find you doing! I told you they’d have you in your underwear!” Amir fumed. I realized he was right.

“I make my own choices,” I said coolly like my character would do.

“You don’t have to make them alone though,” Amir said and came to stand in front of me with his heart in his hands.

He reached forward to put his hands on my biceps as though he was going to shake sense into me. “You come all this way to find love with him… but you already have it… with me. Choose me. I promise I’ll make you happier than he ever could!” Amir was playing up the drama for the cameras. We were channeling a Lifetime movie.

“I…” I was at a loss for words. I turned to look at Niles who was doing his best to look jealous.

“No Kasper. We have something real! I feel it. I know you do too!” Niles jumped in. He wasn’t going to be upstaged on his own show.

“I’m so… confused!” I was fumbling for something good to say.

“That Arab boy is fucking hot,” one of the contestants urged.

“I’ll take him if Kasper doesn’t,” another affirmed.

“I can give you what you need, Kasper. I’ll protect you and never ask you to get naked in front of other people, put yourself on display, use you to sell products. I’d never do that to you. And you’d leave me to go after… this old man?” Amir waved a hand towards Niles with a look of disdain like he was Tuesday’s garbage.

“This boy’s a mess! I love it,” one of the guys commented with a laugh.

“Dude! You can’t just come in here and invade my show! I’m not putting him on display! He agreed to this! He auditioned because you couldn’t give him what he needs. We’re shooting an underwear ad here. So you can either strip or leave,” Niles growled at Amir.

“Ok then… If this is what Kasper wants then he does it with me,” Amir affirmed.

He backed away from me and offered me his hand. He led me over to the photographer who just shrugged and lifted his camera. He took shots of us walking hand in hand.

He had us head out to the courtyard where a large tiled fountain gurgled happily.

Amir sat on the edge of the fountain and spread his legs. I stood between them as he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in. He pressed his forehead to mine and his eyes bored into me.

“This is what you really want, my Kasper?” he asked as he froze for the camera.

“Sure,” I said and wondered how far he would go with me. His touch had me instantly springing a tent in my shorts. The thong was getting tight.

“You tell me how far,” Amir whispered.

He pulled his head back and pushed me off of him then swung me around in a quick move. My back was to him and he pulled me back against his chest. He slid his hands up my shirt and bit on the back of my neck. After that, he rubbed a hand down between my legs, freezing long enough for the camera to snap.

He kissed his way up my neck and I felt his thick bulge growing under my ass. He nibbled on my ear and whispered, “I’ll do this for you, Kasper. I’ll shame my family if it’s what you want.”

“I don’t want that! I just wanted to do the show and make my own choices,” I said and backed away.

He couldn’t get in trouble because of me. I couldn’t upset his family. They had taken care of me when I needed it.

“That’s good guys. Now let’s start stripping down. Lose the shirts. Let’s see those muscles,” the photographer directed.

“I go where you go. I told you that,” Amir said and shrugged. He peeled off his shirt and showed his chest with gleaming muscles, sweaty from our embraces.

“Holy fuck he’s hot,” one of the contestants said. A few others agreed with their own lewd comments. I took off my shirt but didn’t get the same reaction. They’d seen me before. I was no Arab prince.

“He should be the guy we’re competing for,” another guy noted a little louder than he’d likely intended. Niles fumed quietly from the side.

“Up to you, Kasper.” Amir pulled me back into his chest and kissed over my shoulders.

He didn’t do it for long though. He wanted to rush this along. He pushed me back and then unbuckled his shorts.

He was really going to go through with it.

Chapter 10 - Amir’s Claim

“Amir,” I said as I looked to see every eye in the area was focused on his healthy bulge.

“Yes, baby?” he asked and unzipped the shorts.

He pushed them down so we could see the waistband of his yellow briefs. They weren’t the brand for the photo shoot, but no one complained. He slid open the fly so we could see the top of his lump pushing the briefs out.

“Please don’t!” I said as it hit me what this could do to him. His parents would be so upset. He was the good kid. He followed the rules and earned their pride, their trust.

“What about you?” Amir asked as he danced to an imaginary beat.

He arched his back and raised one arm up and back behind his head to show off his muscled chest. He slid a hand down his abs and into his briefs.

“I won’t do it either,” I said.

“The photo shoot or the show or both? You’ll come with me and forget this stupid shit?” Amir danced around as everyone watched.

He bounced his ass and dipped low to show it off. He pushed down the shorts in the back so they could see the briefs clinging to his perfect round ass. He did a little stripper twerk move that brought a few gasps of approval from everyone.

“Everything, I promise. Just please stop undressing,” I yelled.

I realized that this must be how he felt when he saw me doing this kind of stuff on the show or saw the pictures of me on the porn site. It didn’t feel good to know everyone was getting a peek at what was just for us.

“Good enough!” Amir yelled and immediately pulled his shorts back up.

He buckled them and then rushed me and lifted me up into his arms. I wrapped my arms around his neck and he easily held me. He kissed me as our sweaty chests rubbed together.

We earned a few comments of approval from our captive audience that things had turned out romantically for us. It also meant they would have one less competitor for Niles’ affections.

Amir was ready to get out of there. He didn’t like being on display as much as he pretended.

“Oh, and don’t even think about using any of this footage or pictures. My lawyers would destroy you and have this show brought up on indecency charges. South African law doesn’t allow this kind of stuff, especially without the right permits.” Amir said to the production staff.

They looked at each other as though the country’s laws hadn’t occurred to them before. I had no idea if Amir was right or not, but they looked worried.

Amir scooped up our shirts and carried me out of the filming house. He set me on my feet when we got outside and we put our shirts back on.

+-+-+

“I am so fucking horny for you,” Amir laughed. “Fuck, you’re beautiful.”

“Me too. If I don’t get off soon with you I’m going to explode. And where did you learn to dance like that? You have so many hidden skills,” I laughed. “It was so fucking hot.”

We raced back to the resort. Amir said we’d have an hour before they came back from the motocross place. We ran as he told me about it. They liked to race bikes with their father and there was a nice mall close by where Emerson could do some shopping. They’d gone before.

“Clear!” Amir yelled as he searched the hotel suite to make sure we had the place to ourselves. All this sneaking around was getting challenging, but it added a layer of excitement. He  came bounding out of his parents’ bedroom and hooked an arm around me to lead me towards his room. He locked the door securely and pushed me towards his bed.

“You were so crazy hot dancing like that and the way you just picked me up like claiming your trophy. Oh and when you told them not to post any of it or you’ll shut them down. That so was so bad ass, dude! You seem like this mild little good boy, but then you dance like that or suck my cock all crazy and…” I rambled on as Amir fumbled with my shorts. He pushed my shirt off.

“I’d do anything for you, Kasper. I realized that today when I hurt you and you left. I followed you to the set and waited to see if you would join the filming… When you went to put on the underwear I knew I had to stop you. I knew there was nothing I wouldn’t do to take you away from there. I really like you, Kasper,” Amir gushed as he kissed his way down my chest and licked at my nipples.

“I got so jealous! Every guy in there wanted you. You’re so perfect, so handsome and… the way you moved… that deep, sexy accent… I’m surprised they didn’t try to jump you right there. You know how hot it was to be carried out by you?” I glowed as he kissed down my stomach and started to push off my shorts.

I’d forgotten I still had on the show’s underwear.

“You are definitely keeping these!” Amir praised. “Fuck it! I’ll send them cash. I want to see you in them again! It shows off your assets so nicely.” He pulled off my shorts and turned me over to check out where the white thong disappeared between my cheeks.

“They have different colors too,” I noted.

“Oh I’ll check online and get my baby the whole collection,” Amir took on a new level with me.

He seemed different now.

After carrying me off the show he seemed to fill with power, confidence. It looked good on him. I looked back over my shoulder with a smile as he eyed my ass and gripped the cheeks with both hands.

“Mmm, I like these,” he said to himself as he leaned down and began to bite and suck on my cheeks. His thumb rubbed up along the string of the thong that fell between the cheeks and over my hole.

“Yeah? It likes you too. You know how to handle it,” I wiggled my ass for him with a laugh and then a deep gasp as his tongue dove in and traced its way up the middle.

It made my heart skip a beat as his hot, wet muscle lapped over my hole. His hands spread my cheeks so he could get in there, take what he wanted.

“You like that, boy? You want me to play with it?” Amir growled a deep rumble as his animal instincts took over. “You want to be my baby? My boy? My cub?”

“Uh huh,” I mumbled against the comforter.

My cock was rock hard and leaking in the thong. He rubbed his hand up my back and then pressed a finger to my lips. I sucked it in and slicked it up as his tongue pushed inside me. I inhaled quickly and swirled my tongue around his finger. He started to fuck my lips playfully with his thick finger.

“Suck it baby, get it ready to open you,” Amir growled as he crawled up behind me and put his lips to my ear.

One hand reached down and he fingered the ring of my hole while the other hand fed me his finger to slick up and his lips and teeth bit at my earlobe.

“Fuck yes… you’re so tight, baby boy. I can feel it. Wiggle that pussy on my finger. Get ready for daddy’s cock,” Amir’s hot, filthy language in that deep Arabic tone had me whimpering and panting with my cock pulsing. His hard chest pressed into my back. He took the spit-shined finger from my lips and brought it down to my hole.

“Are you going to fuck me?” I asked while panting desperately as he pushed inside me.

He had one hand poking at my ass and the other sliding down my stomach and reaching for my cock. He pushed down the pouch that held it and began to stroke me. His lips and teeth grazed the side of my neck and left a trail of chills over my sensitive skin.

“Someday I will seed my boy,” he said as if it was something I would have to earn.

I pushed back against his finger and his tongue licked up the back of my neck. He freed my cock and stroked it firmly. He was working me from both ends and I felt his hard cock rub against my back.

“Kiss me,” I begged and turned to face him.

His lips found mine and he let go of my cock to rub up to my pecs. He slid his finger out of my hole and used both hands to knead my pecs, twist my nipples as his hard cock rested between my cheeks and his chest warmed my back.

His tongue slid into my mouth and he started to hump my ass. He wasn’t inside, but it felt just as good. His thick shaft strummed back and forth over my hole, each time sending a rush of chills through my body as he played with my nipples.

“The things you make me feel, Kasper,” Amir said as he pulled his lips from mine.

He went back to kissing up my neck, over my shoulders as his hands worked my pecs and his cock slid between my cheeks. He was pressing into me and holding me back against his chest as we stood on our knees on the bed.

“Your cock feels so good against me. Fuck me, yeah,” I pushed back against him as he rubbed himself on my hole. He sped up, bucking his hips to pound against me.

“Oh! Uhh! Huh!” Amir suddenly pulled off of me and pushed me down against the comforter.

I looked back up at him with a sad whimper. I needed his touch.

“Baby I am so close. The things you do to me,” Amir took a deep breath and sat back on his heels as his legs spread out on the comforter with his fat, hard cock resting between his thighs. He gripped it and wagged it at me. I licked my lips.

“You are so hot. Please fuck me,” I begged and wiggled my ass for him. I was on all fours, looking back at him with desperate need. His eyes narrowed with a look of shame that he couldn’t give me what I whined for.

“I will Kasper, soon. I don’t last long with you,” he admitted and let go of his cock.

“Oh,” I said and let my lips rest against the pillow.

“This tight little pink hole begs for me. It is so perfect,” he said and reached forward to graze his thumb over it. I pushed out against him and a smile spread across his lips.

“It needs you. I need you. You rescued me from the shoot. It was epic how we left.” I turned and crawled over towards him.

He laid down next to me and brought me into his side. My cock was hard and pressed against his hairy, muscled thigh. I put my hand to his chest and started to hump against him as he wrapped his arms around me.

“Come to me,” he said and kissed the side of my forehead. He pulled me up and over him so our cocks were pressed together between us.

“You feel so warm,” I noted as his heart beat against mine. I felt so protected in his arms. He rubbed my back with one hand while the other slid down to cup my ass. His finger found my hole again and he rubbed around the ring as I started to hump against him.

“Fuck, baby. Every inch of you feels like magic,” he whispered as I slid my body against him.

I was between his legs and rubbed my cock against his stomach. His firm cock lodged between us and rubbed against my smooth, hairless tummy. We wiggled together as our lips found each others and wrestled. His tongue slid between my lips and he held me against him as I bucked my hips, sliding our cocks together.

“Mmmm,” I mumbled as his tongue slid around my mouth, wrestling my own into submission as his finger touched the magic spots inside my hole.

“Hmmm!” he agreed in a loud moan as his finger explored me, our cocks sliding against each other lubed by his sweaty, muscled abs.

“Kasper!” he said as his lips tore away from mine. I knew he was close. So was I. I let my lips wander down to the side of his neck and I kissed, inhaled his cologne, and licked his skin.

“Me too,” I whined and sped up, rubbing against him. His finger jabbed deeper into my hole. It was dry and hurt, but there was nothing that could ruin the magic of the moment.

“Fuck,” he cried and I felt his body spasm against mine. I felt hot spurts of his thick cum shoot between us. His finger pushed up to the second knuckle and hit this spot in me that sent my body over the edge.

“Ahhhh Fuck!” I yelled as my body began to thump and writhe on top of him. He brought his lips back to mine to keep me quiet as our bodies jolted and our cocks shot. I felt my own cream coat our slippery chests as he held me against him and fingered my hole. His tongue pushed back inside me as our lips pawed at each other in desperate attempts to gasp for air between excited moans of pleasure.

“Mmmm,” I cried as his finger pushed in deeper, taking advantage of my hazy ecstasy. He shot out a last volley of his seed with a loud “Ahh.” I had four quakes left in me as I gasped around his tongue in my mouth. He held me protectively as he recovered his breath and let his finger lazily rest inside me.

“Huhhh,” he said weakly as our bodies relaxed together, our chests glued by the gallon of cum we’d emptied over each other. We were both spent, exhausted, sated, happy. I pressed my face into the crook of his neck, my lips resting on his shoulder. We both nodded off in a hot, sticky heap of flesh.

+-+-+

Amir woke up first. I felt him struggle under me as he tried to balance me on his chest and slide over to the side of the bed. I didn’t know what he was up to so I pretended to still be asleep.

He got to the edge and then put his feet on the floor. He tried to stand up and keep me against his chest. I made a sleepy groan and slid my arms around his shoulders.

I didn’t know if he would lift me, but he sure seemed intent on trying. He sat up and I slid my legs around his chest, pretending like this was just normal and no cause to awaken.

“Baby,” he whispered and his hands slid down to cup my ass.

He kissed my cheek and then slowly began to rise. Realizing that I wasn’t as heavy as he thought, he quickly got to his feet and carried me across the room to the bathroom.

“Family not home?” I asked when I realized the hotel suite was silent. They must have still been enjoying the motorcycle place.

“I don’t hear anyone, but we have to hurry,” Amir whispered.

He set me on my feet and turned on the shower. I yawned as he grabbed my hand and pulled me in with him. We hurriedly soaped each other, took a minute to kiss, and then rushed to wash off the cum that glued us together. It was like scraping off a hard layer of gunk. My chest turned red from the rubbing.

“How long did we sleep?” I asked as I gripped his hard cock with a soapy hand.

“I don’t know. Hopefully not too long,” he said and pushed my hand away. Now was not the time to get hard again.

We quickly washed each other and then he wrapped a towel around me while he hopped around pushing beads of water off his handsome, muscled frame.

“We must be quick, Kasper! Come!” He barked as he hurriedly pushed me out towards the bedroom. We fumbled with our clothes. I couldn’t put the thong thing back on, but luckily I’d stuffed the briefs in the pocket of the shorts I’d been wearing. We quickly dressed and hung up our towels. I stopped to fix my hair while Amir dashed out to the living room. He’d messed it up pretty crazy and I had to just put it up in a simple pony tail.

I heard Amir yelp in surprise and then a string of Arabic that made no sense to me. I froze in the bathroom mirror knowing we must have been caught.

Sure enough, I heard Mr. Hamad yell something short in Arabic at Amir who quickly quieted.

I was fifteen floors up so I couldn’t exactly sneak out of the window. I wondered if I should hide somewhere. I decided to just stay put. No good could come of me leaving the bathroom.

“Kasper,” Amir said and then suddenly appeared in the doorway to the bathroom. “Please come out. They want to talk to us.” Amir looked upset, my brave alpha Arab was once again humbled by the one thing on earth he bowed to; his parents.

“No… I can’t. They’ll throw me out,” I said feeling a sudden wave of anxiety.

“I won’t let them. Please trust me,” Amir said with wild eyes.

He offered his hand and I took it. He squeezed it to let me know he would protect me like he swore. I walked just behind him and to his right. He led me out to find his parents and brother sitting in the living room looking solemn.

He didn’t let go of my hand when they saw us. He didn’t let go of me when we sat on the couch to face them. He put his arm around me, brought me into his side. He let them know with his body that I was his now and he was mine. We were ready for whatever they had to say.

Chapter 11 - The Punishment

I shifted away from Amir’s protective arm around me. I couldn’t raise my head to look his parents in the eyes.

They had found us napping together, naked and cuddling. I wondered which one walked in first, and did he stop the others? And what did they see? I had been face down on his chest so his modesty was preserved. But my ass was on full display. They had to have seen me.

We sat there smooshed together on one end of the couch, me and Amir. The three of them were sitting in front of us, a panel. I couldn’t look up. I didn’t know what to say. This was one of my bigger fuck-ups.

The silence was awkward. Amir took his arm off of me then took my hand in his, our fingers interlaced.

He said something to his father in Arabic and then Mr. Hamad answered in that language using a harsh tone. I could tell he was angry. I heard Emerson clear his throat. I looked up to see him staring me down, sizing me up, signing something to his husband. He wanted me out; I could feel it. I had done the unspeakable with his son.

“Kasper,” Mr. Hamad started. I looked over at his heavy, brown eyes. “Unfortunately…” he started to say, but I knew what was coming.

I’d once again brought problems for their family. The dam on my emotions broke and I felt myself on the edge of tears.

“I’m sorry,” I interrupted and choked back the lump in my throat. “Please don’t kick me out.”

“Kick you out?” Mr. Hamad repeated like he wasn’t sure what I meant.

“I just… we got caught up in the… I have nowhere to go… Please… I know I shouldn’t have… I’m so sorry.” I felt my heart beating in my ears and my face flush with embarrassment. I couldn’t look at them.

“He’s frightened,” Ali said and I looked to see he was translating for Emerson, his and Amir’s dad. “We scared him. He thinks we are going to hurt him. Assure him!” Emerson wasn’t mad at me. I had misunderstood.

“You are scared, little one? Why? No one will hurt you here. You’ve done nothing to deserve that,” Mr. Hamad said incredulously as though I wasn’t facing the Hamad firing squad.

He came over to sit by me on the couch. Amir gripped my hand protectively as though his father was going to take me away. Mr. Hamad put his muscled arms around me and squished me against his chest. I turned my head to the side and saw Emerson looking at me with pity.

“I don’t have anywhere else to go… Please,” I felt my voice crack on the verge of tears.

“Oh little one. There is nothing to be afraid of. You see, Amir? He has no other choice and you took advantage of him. He is worried we will put him out like trash. This is not how we raised you. Forcing yourself on this innocent boy,” Mr. Hamad said and a thousand little bolts clicked into place in my head.

He faulted Amir for this. My dad, Amir, and now Mr. Hamad; the men in my life thought I was too dumb to make a good choice… or any choice at all. 

“I am sorry, father. I…” Amir started to say, but Mr. Hamad cut him off.

“I had to have security follow you! My own son! He called to tell me you had interrupted the show, begun to take your clothes off! On camera! My own son! The shame it brings on our family! I had to call the producers and threaten them again! And then we rush home to find you sleeping naked and happy with him! Your dad had to see that! You said yourself this morning that Kasper is easily persuaded and needed a guide, a father… and you took advantage of him in his state of distress.” Mr. Hamad was furious.

He rubbed my back like I deserved his comforting. His cologne filled my nose as I struggled for air in his hold.

“It was not his fault, sir. He didn’t want to do it. He did it to stop me from getting naked on the show. He told me if I got naked then he would too. He was trying to help me,” I tried to explain though my voice was muffled by Mr. Hamad’s tight polo shirt.

“And still he defends you… He was too frightened to say no,” Mr. Hamad said.

He didn’t believe what I’d said. Amir started to talk, but Mr. Hamad silenced him.

“It is late, we need to go have dinner before they skip our reservation,” Ali translated for Emerson.

“Yes, you boys go wash up while I talk with Amir. Ali, take them down to the restaurant and we will join you shortly,” Mr. Hamad said and signed as he let go of me.

He was handing off the alpha duties to Ali as though there would be a maze of deadly ninjas on our way to eat.

As I got up though, Mr. Hamad leaned into me and whispered, “Do not worry, Kasper. You always have a place with us. No one will put you out. That is the farthest from my mind.”

“Thank you, sir,” I said and felt his lips on my cheek. “And please don’t be mad at him. He did it to protect me and then… well we… we got lost in the moment. He’s so handsome and… perfect”

“My son was raised to be a leader, to think through things and make good choices. He knows this. It is not how we raised him,” Mr. Hamad insisted Amir was solely to blame.

He rubbed my hair to reinforce that I was not the one he blamed for this. There was no use arguing right now.

I followed Emerson to the bathroom in their room and we washed our hands. He fixed my hair yet I couldn’t meet his gaze in the mirror. I could sense he wanted us to talk, but I was too ashamed to look at him. Ali came to walk us down for dinner.

At the restaurant, the host took us back to a small room with a round table set for five. Emerson pointed me to sit by him and then Ali sat on his other side. The waiter brought us glasses of this sparkling water that tasted like cucumbers. It was pretty good.

Ali signed with his dad in silence while I sat there and processed what was going on. Emerson kept trying to catch my eyes, offer a reassuring smile. I couldn’t believe he didn’t hold this against me. We were served salads next and I was just finishing when Mr. Hamad and Amir finally joined us.

Amir came to sit by my side. His eyes were a little red and he looked like he’d faced an inquisition. Mr. Hamad didn’t look any happier. He nodded a smile to his husband and leaned over me to kiss him. He took a seat between Amir and Ali. Amir didn’t say a word, but he took my hand under the table and held it in his lap while we ate.

The waiter brought in plates of pasta with a pesto chicken and fresh tomatoes. It was delicious, but Amir and I didn’t eat much. He kept a tight grip on my hand under the table and rubbed his fingers over mine like he was trying to sign something to me. I had no idea what he wanted to say. He felt so tense.

Mr. Hamad made polite conversation and Ali filled us in on their day at the motorcycle track. I didn’t hear a word of it. Something was wrong with Amir, I felt the tension through his grip. He hadn’t really said more than a few words since we’d been caught. His father blamed him for all of it. I should have defended him, but Mr. Hamad intimidates the hell out of me.

“You don’t like your dinner, Kasper?” Ali asked, translating for Emerson.

“Oh, um. It’s very good. I just…” I said awkwardly and Ali translated with an eyeroll. He seemed annoyed, but would never deny his dad’s desire to communicate with me. The boys revered their parents above anyone.

“I understand. It’s all right, son. Try a few more bites though,” Emerson signed while Ali stated.

We finished up dinner. Mr. Hamad and Ali were the only ones who cleaned their plates. We headed back up in a silent elevator, unresolved weirdness hung over us.

I certainly wasn’t going to be the one to break the tension. Amir held my hand as though I was in danger of wandering away in the small elevator. I didn’t mind his sweaty palm against mine.

Amir said something in Arabic and signed it when Mr. Hamad opened the suite door to let us inside. Both Mr. Hamad and Emerson nodded their consent to whatever he’d requested. Amir pulled me through the living room and out to the patio with him. He closed the sliding door behind us and pulled me along silently.

He led me to the bench where we’d sat the night before. He sat down and put one leg up on the bench with the other planted on the floor. He patted the seat between his thighs. I sat and he pulled me back against his chest.

“They’re sending me home tomorrow… away from this perfect little neck, these beautiful ears,” Amir whispered with sadness as he slid his arms around my chest. He put his chin on my shoulder.

“What? No way! They can’t do that. I’ll go with you! What about us? What will you do?” I asked as panic rose in my voice. He rubbed my chest and tried to soothe me.

“I’m sorry, Kasper. I wish I could change it… but I have courses starting soon. I was going to be here until next week, but now they want me back home and away from the temptations here. You are a temptation and one that I was blessed to find. I pushed things farther than I should have. I knew you were confused,” Amir said solemnly.

“I’m sorry,” I offered and put my hands over his as he folded them in my lap.

“No, don’t be sorry… father is right. It was my fault. I should have waited with you, made things special. I shouldn’t have rushed it. Rushing is something you do when you don’t want something long-term. I care for you a great deal, Kasper. I see a future with you. I hope you see the same with me. You’re very special to me. You deserved more,” Amir kissed the back of my neck and a wave of heat washed over me.

“You too.” I pushed my bottom back between his legs and rubbed against him. I couldn’t help myself. He turned me on. I felt a hard lump between his thighs.

“You see? I lose control with you. You are my weakness.” Amir breathed a sigh against my ear.

“You’re the most amazing guy I’ve ever met. I didn’t think guys like you existed, especially not ones who were interested in me,” I admitted and turned my face to the side. His lips found my cheek and his hands rubbed up my tummy.

“You are beautiful, sweet, innocent. Many men will be after you… I will have a lot of competitors to fight off when we are together,” Amir tried to joke.

“This sucks. I don’t want to be here without you,” I felt like crying again.

“We have time before they come out here. It’s our last night together. Let’s not be sad. Ok?” Amir reached into his pocket and slid out his phone.

He turned it to the camera and started taking selfies of us with me in his arms. We played with some filters on his apps. He made us look like aliens and kings and animals. He took a video of us making goofy faces and posted some for his friends to see. We were perfect together. How could anyone separate us?

He showed me pictures of their compound, the house he shared with his brother and fathers. I saw his uncles and younger cousins. I tried to remember their names when he told me who they were. He lived a very privileged life.

He showed me his car, a brand new sports car customized with his name on it in a gold script. I imagined it was real gold. It was like looking inside a celebrity household. I’d never met people who actually lived like that. He really was royalty.

“Soon you will come and see it! You’ll meet everyone. I hope you’ll like it there. I know everyone will love you… You will love them too,” Amir said.

“In Satra? I’ve never been there. Will they let me come?” I asked.

“Of course! You have a place with us now, my parents said that. They are coming home next week anyways since Ali and I start the new semester. You will come too! Unless you wish to return to your family… I hope you won’t,” Amir sighed.

“I hadn’t thought about it,” I said and relaxed against his chest. I honestly didn’t know where to go or what to do next. I don’t have a clue what I want to do with my life. I told him that.

“Come with us, Kasper! You can be with me while you figure things out. It’s a wonderful country with the best people. We have a great university and opportunities for you… and I’ll be there. We can take things slow. I’ll show you that I can be what you need.” Amir glowed.

“You’re leaving tomorrow,” I whispered and we both went silent. He held me from behind, put his chin on my shoulder and kissed my neck.

I turned over in his arms so I could lie between his legs, put my chest against his, my face against his shoulder. He rubbed my back and kissed my hair while we cuddled. I wanted to fall asleep like that with his heart beating against my ear.

We spent the longest time just holding each other as the reality of our parting sank in. I’d give it back if I could, the time we’d spent together this afternoon. It was awesome, but I started to feel sick at the thought that I’d be alone here without him.

“It’s time for Kasper to get ready for bed,” Mr. Hamad’s voice sounded behind us. We jumped a little, neither of us hearing him come out.

“Five more minutes?” I asked in a quiet voice. Amir let go of me and pushed me up for a kiss.

“Go with him. Show them you won’t cause trouble,” Amir whispered in my ear. I nodded.

“It is late, little one, come. You need your rest.” Mr. Hamad offered me his hand and I pushed off of Amir.

With all the trouble I’d gotten Amir into, I didn’t want to cause more bad feelings. I took Mr. Hamad’s hand and let him help me up. I followed him in through the suite and then went off to get ready for bed. Emerson had fresh pajamas for me, a pink long-sleeved shirt and white fleece jogger pants. I knew how to work the shower this time so I didn’t need help.

I brushed my teeth and my hair then went to lie down. They had left a new sleeping mask on my pillow. It was grey with green cat eyes and pointy little grey ears on top. Little white whiskers were on either side of the bottom where my nose would go. The room was dark except for a small bedside lamp by their oversized king bed. I crawled into the small bed they’d set up for me and waited to fall asleep.

I laid there for the longest time with my thoughts. What would I do without Amir there? I couldn’t go back to the show after we’d walked off.  I couldn’t even go home because I’d ruined things with Michael and my parents had already said I couldn’t live there unless I went to school and worked in their business. I couldn’t go back to that after all this. It would be a total failure.

I finally heard Mr. Hamad and Emerson come in. I was laying there tormented by my thoughts. I heard them go into the bathroom and close the door then the shower turned on.

I listened to the falling water. Obviously I couldn’t hear them talk since they used sign language with each other. I did hear an occasional cough or laugh. I wanted to get ready for bed with Amir, wash him in the shower, slide into bed and be warmed by his arms.

They came out quietly and I heard them settle into bed with a few gentle kisses. Then the room went quiet again. I was no closer to sleep. I pushed up the sleeping mask and saw the light from lamps on either side of their bed. I sat up a little and saw them in bed playing with their electronics. Mr. Hamad had his phone and Emerson was on his tablet. Both of them noticed I was stirring and they looked at me.

“Did we wake you?” Mr. Hamad asked with an inquisitive look. He smiled at the sleeping mask that was pushed up into my hair and added, “That looks so cute on you. Emerson picked out a few for you.” Emerson nodded with a laugh.

“I can’t sleep,” I said and Mr. Hamad signed to translate. I told them all of my anxiety over what would happen to Amir, to me.

Emerson moved over and patted the bed between them. I got out of my warm blanket cocoon and walked towards them. I knelt on the bed and crawled up to the pillows. Emerson lifted the comforter and I slid back into warmth as my body shivered from the cold air of the hotel suite. The Arab men liked things cool.

Emerson put his arm around me and brought me into his side. We are nearly the same size, but he had the comforting hold of a parent. My parents never had that. I remember being very small the last time I’d crawled into their bed and I can’t even remember my father comforting me like that. I felt a tinge of jealousy over the kind of warm childhood Amir must have had with them.

Emerson showed me his tablet where he was reading some emails. He swiped over to an app that had two windows, one above the other.

“You’re sad about Amir leaving and many other things. You are so young to be so troubled,” He typed.

It wasn’t a question. I reached for the tablet to type a response, but Mr. Hamad said to just talk to it. His words startled me, I didn’t realize he had slid up behind me to see our conversation.

“I am. I got him in trouble. I always mess things up. It’s why my father didn’t seem surprised when you spoke with him. I have no direction in life. I’m not good at anything, and… I get into crazy situations. I always end up ruining things just when they’re starting to go well. I’m cursed,” I said and watched the words dance across the screen as Emerson nodded in understanding.

“You are not cursed! You are young and just need someone to help you figure things out for yourself. You have us now. I have been in your situation. It’s all going to be ok,”  Emerson typed so quickly, swiping his fingers back and forth in swift motions on the tablet.

“You are a sweet boy trying to find his place in the world. You do not need to rush into things. We are here for you,” Mr. Hamad said and his words appeared in the box with mine but in a different color. The app must have sensed the difference in our voices.

“Please don’t send Amir home tomorrow. We’re just getting to know each other,” I begged.

“That is not for bedtime discussion and I’ve already settled it.” Mr. Hamad said harshly.

He did not want to talk about it, and seemed sad at what he thought he had to do. I turned to see his strong, bare chest with dark skin and thick black hair. His words on the screen were in all caps. It knew he was angry.

“Yes sir. I really didn’t mean to cause trouble,” I said and his lips softened into a smile. I was figuring out boundaries with them. Commenting on his parenting choices was not a good move.

“Go to sleep. Things will be better tomorrow.” He put his hand to my cheek and then pulled down the sleeping mask over my eyes. He turned me towards Emerson who put his arm around me and brought me face down against his heartbeat. I snuggled into his side and felt Mr. Hamad rub my arm and back.

Mr. Hamad’s chest pressed against my back and then I heard the sounds of them exchanging a kiss. His warmth disappeared as he turned back from us. Emerson held me while I fell asleep.

I woke up later in the dark room. Mr. Hamad had carried me back over to my smaller bed and I felt him lay me down and pull the covers over me. I didn’t make any noise. I felt his fingers brush my forehead. He rubbed my chest and then I was out again.

Chapter 12 - Last Picnic

When I woke up, I went out to find Amir sitting on the couch in a pair of shorts and tank top. He had the TV on so he didn’t hear me quietly open the door from the master bedroom.

He looked tired and sad. He was playing on his phone and deep in thought. My presence didn’t register. I sneaked up behind him to see he was putting different filters on a picture of me. He looked at the picture and traced a finger over my face.

I didn’t want to disturb his private moment so I quietly backed up a few steps and then yawned a loud “Good morning.” He jumped and clicked his phone off. He turned to look at me. I yawned again only that time for real.

“Kasper, you’re up!” Amir came over and slid his arms around my waist. He hugged me tightly and lifted me off the carpet. I put my arms around his shoulders and inhaled the slight sweat smell of his warm night. His body pulsed heat and was a welcome touch in the cold room.

“You’re leaving today,” I mumbled against the soft skin of his neck.

“I am… but let’s enjoy the morning. I’m mostly ready so… I had an idea! Let me take you for breakfast. They can make us a picnic! There is a perfect bluff over the water where no one goes.” Amir said excitedly.

He sent me to get dressed while he ordered the basket for us. I sneaked back into the bedroom and found Emerson sitting up and reading something on his tablet. I pointed excitedly towards my shirt and then the bathroom. He looked confused. He swiped back to the communication app on his tablet and I typed about the picnic and needing to get dressed. He said he thought it was a great idea and he’d help.

Emerson showed me a small section of the expansive closet with items just for me. I wondered why a hotel suite would have this much storage, but this was a pretty nice place. He grabbed a pair of grey shorts, a thin white tank top, and a grey hoodie for the cool morning. He worked on my hair next and it gave us a chance to talk using his tablet app.

He braided my hair loosely like he’d observed when I came back from the french stylist guy. He told me the one thing he regretted about only having boys was that he couldn’t do as much with their hair and Mr. Hamad (He called him “Ali”) would never let him grow their hair out much. 

I wanted so much to spend hours talking to Emerson. I had so many questions about how he fit in the Arab world and how he even got there. I wanted to know what it was like to give up everything in California and adopt a new family and culture. But Amir was waiting for me.

We went back out through the bedroom and Mr. Hamad was awake. He stopped me and gave me a nose rub and kiss on the cheek like he did to his own boys. He asked why I was already dressed, but Emerson stopped him and waved me forward. He would handle his husband. Mr. Hamad followed us out to the living room and saw Amir dressed and holding a picnic basket. He understood.

“One hour,” Mr. Hamad said as he greeted Amir. “Then we have to get ready for your flight.”

Amir thanked him and pulled me out of the suite. He had on a crisp blue button-up shirt with dark blue preppy shorts and brown leather loafers. He looked like a private school athlete heading off to the family’s yacht.

We raced to the elevator and then down to the lobby. He pulled me through and to a side exit of the resort that led to an area where the staff took their smoke breaks.

To the left was a little earthen trail that wound up and around a steep rise. It was a good five minute hike, but it would be our last one here… together. He held my hand the whole way up until we got to the secluded spot just beyond a thick covering of trees. He held back a branch for me and we were rewarded with a small outcropping surrounded by dense vegetation with a view of the water.

“Wow, this is beautiful,” I said as Amir set down the basket and pulled out a thick outdoor blanket with a rubbery underside to spread over the grassy rocks. He knelt down on the blanket and began to unpack the breakfast items. I pounced on him while he was setting down a plastic container of fruit. He laughed and caught me before I could knock him down.

“You attack me? How dare you!” He laughed and tried to tickle me as he brought me down to my knees in front of him.

I leaned into his chest and his arms slid around me. His lips went straight for my neck, kissing down to bite at the hem of my t-shirt.

“You make me so hard,” I gasped as his hands slid down to cup my ass.

“Fuck… This is exactly why they’re sending me home,” Amir said as he raised his face to look me in the eyes.

I nodded sadly. We couldn’t keep our hands off of each other. I wasn’t even thinking as my hands moved to unbutton his shirt. I pushed it open and leaned in to bite on his hard, brown nipples. He let his shirt slide off his arms and drop to the ground.

“Oh! Fuck!” Amir whined but then pulled back. “No. This is… I want to get to know you. All we talk about is me. I don’t even know what you like.”

“I like

you

.“ I said and grabbed at the club he had snaking up the side of his shorts.

He was totally hard. He grabbed me though and turned me so my back was against his chest. He laid down on the blanket and pulled me with him.

“I know we turn each other on,” he growled against my ear. “We were made for each other.” He rubbed his hand down my chest as he held me back against him. I laid my head on his bicep.

“So what’s the problem?” I asked softly and put my hand on his muscled thigh.

“I want more with you… You’re beautiful, so perfect, but I’ve met lots of beautiful guys. You’re different though, there’s something special about you. You have this gentle happiness. Whatever happens to you, you just keep on going. And you don’t seem impressed with my family’s money or position. I feel like you like me for me and I want to know you for you,” Amir said and pushed back my hair.

“Ok… but what do you want to know? I’m not super interesting,” I laughed.

“Well… like what do you like? Do you have a middle name? What’s your last name!? Oh my god I should know that… and what scares you? When’s your birthday?” Amir laughed.

“I love music… I like going to concerts. I see Erryn’s Wild every time they play LA… My full name is Kasper Adam Lane…  I guess I get scared of normal stuff like spiders, small spaces, and carwashes,” I said.

“Carwashes scare you? Mine just comes and picks the car up then brings it back,” Amir laughed.

“No, not rich people carwashes… normal people ones where you drive through and the big mop thing comes wheeling at your windshield. When I was little, my dad used to pretend it was going to crash through the windshield so he could scare me. I got so freaked out that I pissed in his car. He got mad at me… and I’ve never been in one since,” I said. It wasn’t sexy talk.

“Oh… I’m sorry, Kasper Adam Lane… If I say it I’ll remember it… I won’t ever make you go through a carwash… We will ban them in Satra, and your birthday?” he asked.

“July 14th,” I said.

“You’re older than me! Mine is October 21st! You were born in ’09 too?” Amir asked.

“10,” I answered. That made him 9 months older.

“Aww. You just turned 18. Guess I’m not the baby around here anymore,” he laughed and cuffed my chin.

He’d told me Ali came out a few minutes before he did. He kissed the back of my neck then nibbled on my ear.

“Hey I thought that was off limits,” I joked and reached for his cock again.

“Uh well… we should learn about each other. I didn’t know you like music. What else do you like? What do you want to do for a career?” He asked and sucked on my earlobe.

“Career? No no no… I’m not really good at anything. I just want to chill for awhile. High school was rough. I barely made it through and now my parents want me to go straight into college. But for what? So I can struggle through more of what I hated about high school? I’m not school smart. I don’t like it.” I complained as he slid a hand down between my thighs.

“That’s not true, Kasper. You are very smart, but you don’t have to go to school if you don’t want. You can be my little houseboy if you like,” Amir said jokingly, at least I thought he was.

The idea didn’t sound entirely awful though. He rubbed my bulge and pressed a finger under my nuts.

“Just hang out at home, play video games, and be ready for your every sexual need? Can I do that full time? Does it pay well?” I asked and rubbed his bulge.

“No… Is that what American houseboys do? Oh no, Kasper you’d have to take care of house things and learn how to make food for us and be my support. It is what my dad did, but don’t ever call him a houseboy! He will bite you. He took care of us and the home and managed the charities we support. He also helps with the business a little, but he doesn’t like the office life. You could be that for me if you choose,” Amir said and kissed up my neck as his hands rubbed between my legs. He pressed over my hole and I squirmed excitedly.

“That sounds… ahhh… nice,” I said and relaxed under his touch. “But we can still fuck, right?”

“Of course, my heart. I will breed you like a proper cub. We will both do it for each other. I want to give and receive with you,” Amir promised.

“Let’s get started on that,” I said and rubbed my ass against his hard bulge.

I turned my face towards him for a kiss. Our lips met and wrestled as he slid me down to lay on my back. He kept one arm around me and the other pressed between my ass cheeks. I raised my knees and spread my legs for him. I wanted him inside me.

“I hate that I have to leave you, little angel. I wish you could come with me today,” Amir sighed as our lips parted. He brought the wandering hand up to cup my cheek and looked down at me with those oversized dark eyes and impossibly long lashes.

“Take me with you,” I said with more than a hint of begging in my voice. I pressed against his chiseled abs and slid up to tweak his nipples. “Please… I’ll be good.”

“I wish… I wish… but I can’t. We have to be good. My parents must know that you will be a good fit, an obedient boy who will not cause problems. You have to be good for them this week. I can see that they both love you already. They see you are a soft boy who needs a strong family. You are open to learning from them. They are so happy that I found you. Be patient, sweet one,” Amir instructed and his hand slid down to my tummy.

He slid up my t-shirt and leaned down to kiss my belly button. He kissed his way up to my nipples. He pushed my shirt up to my chin and I struggled out of it. He bit and sucked on my nipples, taking turns with each one.

“These pretty little pink nips and smooth, white skin… I wish,” Amir noted again.

He slid a hand down to unbutton my shorts. He made quick work of them and pushed them down along with my briefs. My rock hard cock bounced up and he put his hand around it with a gentle grip.

“Ahh,” I whined and his lips kissed down my tummy. He rubbed his nose over my skin as he made his way down to my cock. He rubbed his chin against the tip and then dove to suck it through his lips. His tongue swirled the sensitive tip and my body unleashed a wave of uncontrolled shivers as my neck arched and I gasped for air.

He started to bob up and down on my cock and his right hand cupped my nuts. He pulled them and rubbed his fingers over them with a squeeze as he pushed down on my cock until it hit against his throat. I had a wave of pleasure and pain.

“Huh! Oww!” I tried to slide away from him, but he kept a firm grip on me.

“Sensitive little baby,” Amir smirked as he pulled off my cock. He let go of my balls and sat up to push off his shorts and a small pair of black briefs. He pushed them down and over his shoes.

He laid back down opposite of me so we were head to feet. That left his cock inches from my lips. He bucked his hips suggestively and went back to work sucking my cock.

I gripped his thick brown monster and pumped it while I studied him. I’d never been with a darker guy and definitely never been with a guy who didn’t seem the least bit gay. Well, except for the fact that he liked dick. I don’t have a straight guy fetish, but everything about him awakened this needy little lust-kitten in me. His deep voice, athletic swagger, protective holds; he made every inch of me weak for him.

“Yes, baby… You want that cock? You want it in your little hole?” He groaned as I dove onto his dick. It stretched my lips and hurt my jaw as I started to bounce on it, slurping and sucking him.

“Mmmhmm,” I mumbled with my mouth full of him. He stroked my cock and then put his face between my thighs to look at my hole.

I spread my legs for him and felt his tongue push against the ring. My body got a sudden jolt of happy when his tongue pushed through and slurped my canal. He darted it in and out then shoved the thick wet monster in as far as he could.

“Uhhhh,” I shivered and my chest jumped up as he hit the right spots inside me. He started to wiggle and swirl his tongue inside me, once again proving a level of expertise I had never known.

“Fucking tasty boy hole,” He mumbled as his tongue slid out.

He kissed at my hole with his lips. His hands went to hold my cheeks and spread them. He poked a finger at my hole as my hard cock thumped against his chest leaving wet spots of precum on his bronze skin.

“Fuck me, please,” I begged as the cloud of dazed emotions swept through me. I was desperate to have him inside me. He flipped a primal switch in me that would do anything for his seed.

“No, no,” Amir admonished and gave a little spank with two fingers on my hole. I yelped and jumped in pain. “Patient, baby. I don’t want to hurt you… Play with my ass,” he added.

I grumbled in disappointment, but he raised his right leg off the ground to show me his ring. Like his cock, it was darker than the rest of his body with a little red around the ring. His body hair was creeping close to it. His father was pretty furry, though I’d never seen him naked. I wondered if Amir would be like that as he aged. I loved it.

“Uhhh Kasper, fuck,” he gasped when my tongue pushed inside him. I tried to do it quickly like he’d done to mine. He put a hand to the back of my head, grabbed a fistful of my hair, and pushed me deeper into him.

I got so turned on from eating his ass. I was already rock hard, but the feeling of giving him the pleasure he gave me, making him whine and moan for my touch, had me on the edge.

He dove back inside my hole too and we laid there in a circle of tongues, holes, and flesh as we pawed at each other and rubbed our bodies together. His thick cock slid against my chest as mine did to his. His fat, hairy balls rested against my chin as our bodies wiggled in sync.

“Mmmm,” we moaned together, our mouths stuffed with each other’s most intimate parts. He moved his tongue inside me like a professional dancer. I tried to keep up, but I trying to learn expert moves from just feeling the sensations he produced inside me.

My cock rubbed back and forth against his chest, leaving trails of precum. The tip of his cock pushed against my left nipple. I grabbed it with one hand and rubbed it against my smooth chest. Each time I pumped it I got a little more of his salty offering. I let go of his cock and rubbed his precum over my skin.

He pulled his tongue out of me and quickly pushed in a finger to my spit-slicked hole. He rubbed in slow circles to push out and open me. He made my eyes roll back as I kept my tongue inside him and yanked on his cock.

“So good, baby. You are a quick learner. You make me feel good inside. I have to start to open this little pussy to get it ready for me. Do you like this?” Amir asked as his hips bucked against my hand while I gripped his cock.

He asked as though I wasn’t writhing in pleasure every time he touched me, as though I wasn’t completely addicted to his skill.

“Uhhh huhh,” I agreed while swirling my tongue around inside him. I wondered if I should finger him like he was doing to me, but he seemed pretty happy with my tongue. He shoved his finger deep inside me and then I felt his lips once again trying to get at my cock. He slurped it in and started to suck me while he fingered my hole. I was so close to finishing, every move he made had me feeling like I was going to burst.

Our bodies slammed together and it sent me towards the edge as my cock rubbed his chest. The soft hair over his strong pecs added just the right texture to bring my kettle to boil. I whined and pulled my tongue from his ass with a loud “Ahhhh!” as my cock started to throb and shoot hot spunk over him.

“Fuck!” I howled as he gripped my cock and pumped it. It pulsed with a mind of its own in his firm grasp as he aimed it towards his face. I looked down to his chiseled, brown jaw get coated in my white, hot swimmers. My body twisted and jerked as I was overcome with it. I completely ignored his needs as I bucked my hips and fucked his grip.

“Yes, baby,” he praised as shot after shot of my offering coated his chest, lips, shoulders, ear. I painted him like Jackson Pollock in a lust induced zombie trance. I twisted and jerked in a hard release as he fingered my “pussy” and pumped my cock.

“Ameeeeerr,” I whined in my weakened state. He kept pumping me as the well begain to run dry. I had nothing left to give, but my body still shook with aftershocks of my big finish.

“Please,” I begged and started to laugh uncontrollably as he continued to pump my cock in his ninja grip. “Uh! Uh! Uh! Stop! Please!” I implored him. He did it three more times and then dove onto my cock with his warm, wet lips. He soothed it as his tongue swirled down the shaft until his chin touched my balls.

“Oh fuck,” I laid back on the blanket and gasped with ragged breath. I was spent, conquered, owned. He finally set me free after lapping up the last of my juice. He leaned up to show me the strings of cum over his face and torso. He beamed proudly at the things he could make me feel.

“You look so good with my cum,” I laughed when I saw him. He sat up and then came over to me. He leaned down over me and my cum started to drip down.

“Lick me clean, baby boy,” he said and I raised up to taste myself on his skin. I slurped up my salty cum. It was thick and strong like I hadn’t come in awhile. My body had given its best work, its vintage reserve, to him. I sucked him clean and swallowed my seed.

“That’s my boy,” he praised and wiped the spit off his chin with the back of his hand.

Chapter 13 - The Goodbye

“You look so good with my cum,” I laughed when I saw him. He sat up and then came over to me. He leaned down over me and my cum started to drip down.

“Lick me clean, baby boy,” he said and I raised up to taste myself on his skin. I slurped up my salty cum. It was thick and strong like I hadn’t come in awhile. My body had given its best work, its vintage reserve, to him. I sucked him clean and swallowed my seed.

“That’s my boy,” he praised and wiped the spit off his chin with the back of his hand.

“You didn’t finish,” I observed.

“I will. But I need you to know that you always come first. I will always make sure you are taken care of before I consider my own needs. It is what a man does. I am your man,” he growled.

“Fuck yeah,” I whispered as another shiver escaped me… everything about him made me weak.

“Turn over… please,” he said. He pushed gently on my shoulder until I rolled over on my stomach. He got behind me, leaned over me, straddling my legs with his knees. He put his hands on my shoulders and massaged me as I cooed.

“You want me to fuck what is mine?” he asked in a low whisper as he leaned down to bite and suck on my ear. I nodded.

“Yes sir,” I said. I crossed my arms in front of me on the blanket and rested my head on them. I turned my face to the side so I could look back at him. He was in a pushup position on top of me with his hands on either side of me supporting himself against the blanket. He lowered until his body pressed against me, his thick cock resting between my globes.

“I love this ass. I can be happy the rest of my life just sliding my cock between the cheeks, so firm and milky, so beautiful and perfect,” he said and his body pressed me down against the blanket. He wasn’t the lightest of guys; a temple of steel formed into perfect male physique.

“It’s ok? Am I hurting you?” he asked when a small whimper escaped my lips.

“No sir,” I lied. “I like it.” He slid his arms under my chest, pulling me back against him. 

His hands found my nipples and he twisted them as he started to hump me. His cock slid between my cheeks, the tip poking against the small of my back. He rested on me, but kept some of the pressure on his knees as he started to fuck me from behind.

“I want you inside me,” I begged again knowing he wouldn’t do it yet. He still thought I was too tight, too fragile. The animal in me wanted him to take me, make it hurt, own what I had to give.

“Shh, baby. I’ll take my time with you,” he growled as he sped up on my ass. “I will make sure it is the best you’ve ever felt in your life.” He slammed me as he roughly slid his cock over my hole. It made me hard again as his sweat dripped down over my back and neck.

“I love this hair,” he opined as he slid one hand out from under my chest and gathered my blonde locks into a ponytail and used it like the reins on a horse. He raised up off of me, easing the pressure, and rode me like a stallion. He sat up, held my hair with one hand and use the other to rub my back and shoulders as his cock slammed against my hole.

“I’m gonna… ahhh cum! Fuck!” Amir yelled.

“Yeah, cum for me. That feels so good,” I whined and bucked my ass up against his cock.

“Kasper you’re so… I love you,” he said and his cum started to spray over my back. He pulled my head back and slid his other hand under my neck as he rubbed his cock over my hole. I felt his body jerk and twist as he came. He cursed and yelled something in Arabic as he playfucked me and hosed me down with his juice.

“Oh baby… feels so… fucking yes,” He rambled as he bounced on me. He let go of my neck and I looked back to watch him grip his cock and jerk it as hot white spurts landed over me. His face was screwed up and a little red like he was in distress or deep thought. His lips pursed and he breathed in sharply, releasing with loud moans of pleasure. His oversized Arab eyes bulged as his chest heaved sharp jerks and deep growls.

“That was intense,” I noted as my lips curved into a smile. “So hot.”

“Yeah? You liked that?” He said as his eyes closed and his body calmed. 

He let out one last growl as he gripped his cock tightly and shook out the last of his cum. He walked up on his knees, got off of me and came to present his cock to my lips. I sucked it in, slurping up the remains of his offering. He held my hair again and face-fucked me playfully until I gagged and sputtered on his meat.

“So much cum,” he noted. “We will have to share this.” He scooped up some of his seed and brought it to my lips. I sucked on his fingers, swallowing his thick white caviar.

“Mmm,” I mumbled on his fingers.

“You like my taste? I have more. I will make sure you have your fill. You need my protein to make you strong,” Amir laughed. 

He took his fingers back and scooped up more cum. He fed it to me and then leaned down to lick the rest of it off my back.

“More,” I begged. 

He scooped up the remains of his cum with his tongue and then brought his lips to mine. He pushed his collection into my mouth and I swallowed him eagerly, sucking on his tongue to clean it off. I was full, two loads inside me.

We finished and he laid down next to me. He reached for the picnic basket and pulled out some wet wipes. He used them to clean us and then put them in a little trash bag they’d packed for us.

He brought back a pack of fruit and nuts from the basket. I laid in his arms while we fed each other. I was sure our time was almost up.

“I want you to have something,” Amir said as I laid against his chest and listened to his heart race. He reached for the picnic basket and brought it closer. He sat up a little, moving me out of his warm embrace. He looked into the basket and poked around in it until he found what he was looking for.

“I got this for my 13th birthday. It was something dad had made for me and Ali. It’s too small for me now, but I bet it’ll fit you.” He brought out a small, blue velvet pouch and handed it to me. He sat up and I got up to my knees then sat back on my heels. I untied a little gold ribbon. Inside was a gold ring with some squiggly lines engraved along the top.

“It’s pretty. What is the design?” I asked and held it with both hands as I tried to make sense of the lines.

“It’s my name,” Amir said. He rubbed his finger over the top of it as if showing me.

“Is it a puzzle?” I asked, wondering if the design somehow formed letters if you looked at it at an angle. I held it up to the side and squinted.

“No,” he laughed. “It’s Arabic… my language. You’ve never seen Arabic? Don’t you live in LA?”

“Oh, uh yeah. Of course… I knew that… just kidding,” I tried to laugh it off, but Amir was on to me. 

“You are the most adorable boy,” Amir laughed and pulled me back down to the blanket. He took the ring and slipped it on my finger. “I knew it would fit you perfectly,” he beamed.

+-+-+

We made it back to the suite right on time. We had to run and we arrived out of breath. Amir had dropped the picnic basket at the concierge desk on our way in. Mr. Hamad was reading the paper and Ali had left for the gym. Emerson noted my messed up hair with an inscrutable smile. I wondered what his look meant, what he knew.

I looked at Amir who had a blissful smile as he greeted his parents and went off to his room. I followed him, both to use his bathroom and help him pack. I went to freshen up from our time outside and then came out of the bathroom to find him with a large suitcase and stacks of perfectly folded clothes he’d taken from the drawers. I guessed they had the hotel laundry service take care of them.

“You don’t have to help me pack. You can just sit and talk to me while I gather things,” Amir said when I started sorting a pile of t-shirts by color.

“You said you wanted a houseboy. I thought I’d get started,” I laughed. He tossed a pair of pants at me and winked his left eye.

Emerson came in then to see how we were doing. He started to put clothes into Amir’s suitcase but then stopped suddenly. He looked between us with surprise and then signed something to Amir. He reached across the suitcase to take my hand and touched where I had on Amir’s ring.

“Oh… is he upset?” I asked, unsure of his look.

“No, he says he is happy for us, but father might be upset. He’s worried about how we will be apart when I leave today,” Amir relayed and signed something back to Emerson, his dad.

“He wants to know if you and I discussed if you are coming back to Satra with them. I said I hope you will. He hopes so too,” Amir let me into the conversation. Emerson offered a hopeful smile. 

I nodded to him. Where else would I go?

We finished packing him up and went to sit in the living room. Mr. Hamad was on a phone call and had his laptop open. He was barking orders in Arabic at someone on the other end of the line. He held up a hand when he saw the four of us, Ali had joined.

“What time’s your flight?” I asked Amir. 

He gave me a strange smile.

“Whenever I get there,” he laughed. “I’m the only one on the flight.”

Of course he would have his own plane. This family had everything. Mr. Hamad finished his call and then came to sit with us.

“We should go soon,” Mr. Hamad said. “Samir will collect you and you should be home in time for dinner.” He went over the practicalities as though he wasn’t ripping Amir and me apart.

We piled into a large, black Mercedes. I was in the back between the brothers while Mr. Hamad drove us up a straight, flat highway through a sparsely wooded landscape. Amir had his arm across my back with his hand squeezing Ali’s shoulder. I leaned against Amir and turned to look at Ali. He had his head leaned back against Amir’s hand.

I wondered if he was going to miss Amir too. I realized that I hadn’t understood much about their relationship. They were twins. It made sense that they would be very close. I wondered if they had been apart like this before.

Mr. Hamad tried to make happy conversation as we went to the airport. He pointed out landmarks and talked about their time in California, asked me if I’d eaten at some restaurant he liked. He knew my neighborhood, said it was close to where Emerson was from. I tried to answer back pleasantly, but my heart was focused on Amir’s departure.

At the airport, Mr. Hamad took us to the gift shop so Amir could buy some gifts to take home for his cousins and friends. I was nosing through the souvenirs and Amir insisted on getting me a stuffed lion with a South African flag in the shape of a heart sewn onto his chest.

We got matching beaded bracelets to wear. He tied mine on my wrist. As he was doing that, Mr. Hamad noticed the ring on my finger with Amir’s name. He took my hand and rubbed his finger over the ring then looked at his son with sadness. He said something in Arabic and Amir nodded.

“Don’t worry, little one. You will be with him again soon. You have his ring… and his heart,” Mr. Hamad assured me.

I nodded and held onto the lion Amir had put in my arms. Amir held my hand while they rang up all the purchases. He’d picked out some carved statues, a few traditional games, and some special candy made on the continent.

We met the flight crew in the VIP lounge. Mr. Hamad insisted on reviewing their qualifications and safety information. He looked anxious at sending off his youngest son on his own. I hoped he would reconsider and call it off, but he didn’t. I

 had to let go of Amir while his parents hugged him between their chests. Emerson kissed his cheeks and forehead and looked heartbroken to see him go. When they finished, he and Ali exchanged a long hug and whispered some things to each other. They kissed each other on the cheek and then it was my turn with him.

Amir pulled me into a hug and then gave me a long, deep kiss. He didn’t care that his family was there, he lip-wrestled me with urgency and held me tightly in his tight, muscled grip. He squished the stuffed lion between us. No one tried to break us up. They knew he would be gone soon. When he finally did pull back, he looked past me and nodded to his dad.

“I have to go now,” he whispered and sucked quickly at my earlobe, his favorite part to nibble.

I backed away from him and felt Mr. Hamad’s chest behind me. He put an arm around me and held me back against him. I watched Amir walk off with the crew holding his luggage. I turned into Mr. Hamad’s chest and he hugged me, rubbing my back. I felt like someone had punched the air out of me. I finally met the perfect guy who really liked me and he was flying off the continent.

+-+-+

We went to the mall on the way back. Emerson needed to do some shopping. He had me try on clothes while Ali wandered off to check out a sports shop and Mr. Hamad made some phone calls as he kept a watchful eye on us. 

I was too sad to care about new clothes but also too sad to argue with Emerson or anyone. I played his dress-up doll and let him put me in things he thought I’d need. It seemed to take his mind off things.

Mr. Hamad only intervened when he objected to a shirt Emerson had put me in. It was a white tank top with this mesh panel across the chest. It showed the top half of my nipples. They aren’t all that big, but little pink half-moons gave an interesting look to the already somewhat see-through shirt. He set down his phone and signed to his husband as he pointed at my chest. He shook his head in disagreement.

“You are beautiful, Kasper. But if you are to come home with us, you will have to dress less… creatively. In Satra, boys are not so free with their bodies, especially if you belong to a family like ours that others look up to. Emerson knows this, perhaps he doesn’t plan for you to leave our compound?” Mr. Hamad signed as he spoke.

Emerson looked annoyed and signed to Mr. Hamad who didn’t translate, but signed back and spoke, “I know, my love. Of course he can have a say in what he wears, but we want to guide him to choices that will keep him safe and not bring problems. I didn’t think to give you those choices when you were his age. I was young and acted without considering your voice.”

Emerson signed something else and Mr. Hamad responded, “They will not be going out to dance clubs! Amir will not take him to such places. Kasper is too young and needs better influence. Please, baby.” He put his hand on his smaller husband’s shoulder and leaned in to touch foreheads with him. They were too much in love to have a real argument.

“It’s ok really,” I said and put a hand on Emerson’s arm. “I think I’ve had enough attention from men for awhile. I don’t usually wear stuff like this. It’s just how they dressed me for the show. I love the other things though. You have great style.” He nodded in understanding when Mr. Hamad translated.

“A wise decision, Kasper. I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable,” Mr. Hamad said and squeezed my shoulder. I wanted to keep his approval, make it back to Amir. I wondered why Emerson would want me to push his husband’s boundaries. I wanted to fit in with them. After that small argument, Emerson chose more conservative things for me. He didn’t seem upset that I hadn’t backed him up.

Chapter 14 - End of the Rainbow

Ali joined us for lunch at a grill in the mall. I wasn’t hungry and Ali ate most of the spicy grilled chicken they’d ordered for me. I did finish the grilled vegetables. 

I sat between Ali and Mr. Hamad. I was so quiet that they went back to speaking Arabic and signing with Emerson. It was like they knew that using English would be a waste. I was too zoned out to be involved.

When we got back to the suite, Emerson helped me put away my new clothes. He organized them by what went together and then we did a yoga workout. He typed that it would help me feel less anxiety. 

Mr. Hamad had to go appear in some filming for his show. I asked him to see if Taj wanted help with English afterwards. He said he would invite him to come spend the evening with us since it would help distract me from my sadness over Amir’s departure.

After a hard hour of workout, we laid side-by-side on the mat. Emerson pulled up a flight tracker on his tablet so we could see Amir’s plane was over Egypt. It was an 8 hour flight home for him. I didn’t realize it was so far away.

“I don’t want you falling into the traps I did when I got into this family. I hope I didn’t make you feel uncomfortable.” Emerson typed on his tablet.

“I just didn’t want to cause a fight. I want to fit in here. Everyone has been so nice to me and I really like Amir. I know how much he respects both of his dads. Your opinions mean everything to him. I don’t want him to think I start problems,” I said and my words filled the screen. I needed to learn sign language.

“I know he wants a future with you, and I support it. I told him that when I saw his ring on your finger. But you have to have a voice with this family. The Hamad men will run you over without even realizing it. They think boys from our culture are weak and need strong men who are fatherly. If I hadn’t learned to speak up with Ali Senior, Amir’s father, he would have never let me make a choice. Amir is a sweet boy, but he has the conquering instincts of his father. It’s who they are. They don’t mean to do it. They just assume we are naive and need a strong hand,” Emerson typed.

“I’ll remember that. I promise. Things are so new though. I don’t even know if it will work out. I have a habit of messing things up… and guys who look like Amir don’t usually go for guys who look like me,” I laughed but Emerson looked at me with confusion.

“Why do you think you’re such a terrible person? I think you are very sweet and will be good for him. I’ve never seen him light up over someone like he has with you. I wouldn’t worry too much about him liking you. He’s had a lot of boys after him, he knows what he likes and I can tell he wants something genuine with you,” Emerson typed.

“I hope so,” I said and laid back on the mat and nodded off. His workouts wear me out.

+-+-+

When I woke up, Mr. Hamad was coming out of the bathroom wearing workout clothes. His tight tank top showed off his proud chest and hard worked muscles. I always felt dirty when I saw him like that. He looked like an aging action star who was determined to keep his edge.

“I’m heading down to the gym. Are you going to nap all day, little one?” He joked. 

I yawned up at him and he came to sit next to me on the floor.

“Maybe… I’ll just sleep until it’s time to see Amir.” I said without thinking.

“Oh,” He said thoughtfully and put his hand on my chest. “I know he feels sad right now as well.”

“It’s ok. I know he needs to focus on school, and I don’t want to cause problems for him… for all of you. You’ve been so kind to me,” I said to assure Mr. Hamad I supported his decision.

“Yes, he will focus… Come to the gym with me so we can talk,” he said with a serious tone.

I followed him out. We went down the elevator to the resort gym. It was deserted. I guessed most of the tourists came for the weekend or during the summer months. 

We got on treadmills and I walked while he did his warmup run. His muscles flexed as he bounced on the treadmill, quickly working up to a high speed. There was some day talk show on the gym TV, but the sound was turned down.

“Ok,” Mr. Hamad said as he slowed to do a quick cool down. He’d run for a solid ten minutes and sweat was pouring down his adonis physique. He was a beautiful man.

“Kasper, we need to talk. The show wants an ending with you. They want you to go tomorrow to film the ending scene where the main guy… I forget his name. He has to reject you on the show so you can have a proper goodbye. Obviously they cannot show the scene with Amir and his taking you away. They agreed to cut it and delete the footage if you will just go for the filming of the ceremony,” Mr. Hamad said as though I had a choice.

I’d forgotten all about that stupid show. I had so much to think about and it was the farthest from my mind. I’d go though. I’d do anything to protect the family who embraced me.

“Oh yeah… yes sir. I can do that,” I said. Mr. Hamad breathed a sigh of relief like he was unsure I’d put myself out there for them.

“I will be there to ensure you are treated well. I don’t want any more mishaps with this show. It has cost us enough in troubles. It is best to end it peacefully,” Mr. Hamad said as he slowed to a gentle walk.

“I’m sorry about that. I didn’t mean to get everyone involved,” I lamented.

“No… It brought you to us. I am grateful for that. I know my son is grateful too. He cares for you. I have never seen him so distraught over someone. He will be upset to know you are going back, but I will make sure it goes well and goes quickly,” Mr. Hamad said. 

He turned off the treadmill and we moved over to the weights.

He picked up two heavy weights and began to go through a well-rehearsed dance with them, stretching and lifting in different angles as he breathed loud sighs. I picked up some smaller ones and started to mimic him as though I regularly did this. 

Usually when I went to the gym I’d just watch the hot muscle guys do this and fantasize over them from the safety of the cardio machines.

“Kasper, don’t hurt yourself! Here, little one. Let me show you,” Mr. Hamad laughed at my attempts. 

He came behind me, his sweaty chest pressed against my back. He put his hands to support my arms and helped me lift correctly. I laughed when he touched ticklish parts. I turned my face to inhale the deep man scent of the sweaty muscle cage that held me. He was so gentle with me. I don’t remember a single move he showed me.

“You’re really good at this. I never had a trainer,” I said, praising his attempts.

“You will learn. We run a healthy home. Amir will show you a good routine though you don’t need it. You have a tight little body with good toning. There is no need to bulk up. Enjoy being a boy as long as you can. My Emi only does cardio and his yoga. He is more beautiful than anyone,” Mr. Hamad said. 

He deeply loved his husband. His heart was cemented in his husband’s hands.

“I hope I’m as good as him someday. He can do positions I didn’t think were possible,” I said.

“He is perfection. I only work out this hard to make sure I am worthy of him,” Mr. Hamad glowed.

He let go of me then and went to finish his sets. I got a bottle of water from the gym fridge and sat to watch him. I put the cold bottle between my legs to keep my erection at bay. We headed upstairs and took showers to dress for the evening. He used the twins’ bathroom and let me have the main one.

Emerson set out a plain, blue t-shirt, yellow briefs, and jean shorts for me. We would be dining in the suite. I put my hair up in a little bun and came out of the room to find Taj waiting with his English texts. 

Ali was helping him while they sipped iced tea. Ali seemed to look up to the older boy. He engaged him in ways he never did with me. He wasn’t interested in me. I belonged to his brother. With Taj, he had a friend, a straight boy with interest in sports and cars.

“Kasper!” Taj said excitedly and rose to greet me. 

He pulled me in for a hug and I smelled his overpowering cologne. He wore a white polo shirt that showed his strong chest and clung to his chiseled abs. It was tucked into khaki pants that framed his bubbled ass and full, soft cock perfectly. I was in an endless sea of perfect men yet mine was now a thousand miles away.

Ali looked nice too. He had on a black tank top and satiny basketball shorts, both showcasing his healthy, athletic physique. He pretended like he was happy to see me. 

I joined them at the dining table and we worked through business terms. Taj had to learn the different parts and supplies of an office. Mr. Hamad took interest too and we all sat around the table helping him.

“I am so fortunate to have so many wonderful English teachers. My professor in the kingdom was not the best. I hope someday I can be as good with my accent as you so I can help your business, sir,” Taj said to Mr. Hamad. 

Mr. Hamad puffed up at the compliment.

“Your English is just fine. I know you will fit in well with my work. I have many deals coming up with your people. I’m sure you will be a great asset,” Mr. Hamad said.

“Wait! Does that mean you’re hiring him?” I asked excitedly.

“Kasper, we can no presume this. The show still has many weeks before the final rounds,” Taj said.

“But Taj is great! He’s a really good guy. You have to get him! He is the best,” I interjected.

“I know he is. He is a man of honor and integrity. Whatever happens with the show, I hope he will come work for me,” Mr. Hamad said slyly; casually dropping a major bombshell.

“Of course, sir! It mean the world to me! My fiancee will be so happy! I know you will love her! She hope to study at your university if I got the job. She is very beautiful and brilliance,” Taj said with wide eyes. His dreams were going to come true. No one deserved it more.

“You must bring her then. I have a new condo building nearing completion close to both my office tower and a few blocks from the university. I will reserve a home just for you with enough rooms for a future family,” Mr. Hamad said.

“Oh sir! I… You don’t know what this means to me! I won’t let you down,” Taj was on the edge of tears as he spoke. 

The biggest smile was plastered across his lips. I put my hand on his shoulder. He pulled me in for a hug and gave a series of kisses to my forehead.

Taj could barely contain himself through dinner. Mr. Hamad offered his phone so he could call his fiancee and tell her the news. He went to the patio to call her and when he came back in there were a few tears in his eyes. 

Emerson had a feast delivered for dinner. I didn’t eat much. He kept trying to push me towards more food, but I was anxious for Amir to land and get home so we could talk.

+-+-+

Emerson set up the FaceTime on his tablet when Amir was home to talk. He signed with his son for a few minutes before leaving to give us privacy. 

Amir looked exhausted. I was too. I told him about my day while he leaned back on his bed. He showed me around his room. It was painted a dark blue and filled with signs of a privileged childhood. He had pictures, trophies, souvenirs of world travels. Everything was spotlessly clean like the set of a tv show.

“I miss you, baby. I ache to hold you again,” he said as he slipped off his t-shirt and laid back against the pillows. 

His rippled chest drew my attention as I told him about my conversation with his father.

“What?” He yelled and sat up with alarm. “Back to the show? No! I forbid it! You will not do this! They will find a way to use you again. It’s not safe, Kasper. You will not go back there!”

“I have to do it. Your father will be there to make sure it goes well. You know he won’t let anything happen to me. They need an ending and I don’t want them using the footage of you. I have to protect you,” I said.

“I protect YOU, sweet boy! You do not protect me. It is my honor to look out for you. What kind of dog has his boy put himself out there to defend his honor? No. It’s not how this works,” Amir fumed.

“Maybe we can both protect each other. I thought you wanted us to be equal. Your father won’t let anything bad happen to me. It will be quick and then we’ll be done with the whole stupid mess. I caused problems for your family. I owe you all this much,” I said.

Amir wasn’t happy, but he knew ultimately his father would make sure it worked out. He wouldn’t let me fall into a trap.

Mr. Hamad interrupted us before we could argue much more. He said it was time to get ready for bed. I went to say goodnight to Taj and then put on my pajamas while the two of them talked.

Emerson gave me a long-sleeved, white thermal shirt with matching pajama pants to sleep in. I went to hug Taj goodnight and saw him out. He was still beaming from the job announcement. I came back to find Mr. Hamad finishing up with Amir. He let me talk to him for a few more minutes and then said it was time for sleep.

“I miss you so much, my heart. I felt sick when we landed and I realized we are on different continents. I hate this. Promise you’ll come to me. Please baby,” Amir sighed.

“Don’t get Kasper excited before bedtime. The boy needs calm,” Mr. Hamad warned. “Say goodnight.” I said goodnight to Amir and he wished me good dreams. I watched his face disappear.

+-+-+

The next morning we ate breakfast together and then Mr. Hamad walked me to the filming house. I watched as he did a few scenes for his own show. He had to judge their latest business projects and he broke up an argument between two guys fighting about stealing ideas from each other. 

He threatened to send them both home unless they could assure him they would work on building their integrity and business etiquette. It was pretty mild compared to my show, End of the Rainbow. No one called each other a bitch or tossed a drink.

He finished up his scenes and then delivered me to the french stylist in the wardrobe area. The stylist looked sad that it would be my last day on the show.

“Kas-pair,” he said in his heavy accent. “Zshoo were my fah-vo-reet boy to dress. I do not do the bulky mens. You have the perfect physique of a classic boy. Not the flabby bones of today’s youth. You were always my masterpiece!”

He dressed his masterpiece, me, in a skinny suit. It was a white button-up shirt open at the top with an untied pink tie draped around my neck. 

The pants were a satiny grey and the coat was this floral pattern. He slicked back my hair with gel and put it in a tight bun at the back secured by a tiny black rose. It was a funeral for my appearance on the show.

Mr. Hamad liked my look. He lead me to the set and took a seat behind the production’s chairs. He did some work on his phone while I waited for filming. 

The other contestants came out and barely regarded my presence. Everyone was dressed in suits and ready for the ceremony. I had no idea what would happen since I’d missed out on things recently. I felt so disconnected to this show. I just wanted to get through it.

We were herded into a stand like some sort of gay choir. We weren’t in the filming house. They’d built a small set in the warehouse so it looked like it was nighttime even though it was early afternoon. There were a few large potted plants they wheeled in to look like an outdoor area.

The cameras rolled and some dramatic music played while we all stood around looking solemn. Niles came out and we all made little gasps and “ooh” noises to show how “hot” he was. I played along to blend in.

“Welcome to the ceremony,” Niles began as he stood before us in a crisp blue suit. “As you know, each week I have to send one of you home. This is so difficult for me. I’ve come to love and adore each of you. You all have special places in my heart, but the show has its rules.”

“My first selection,” he said and then paused for dramatic music. “Is Jason. Please step forward.”

Jason came up. He was a muscled, blonde guy of similar stature to Niles. Niles pulled out a small ring box and asked Jason to open it and find his fate. Jason paused for dramatic effect. He looked nervous which was pretty dumb since the first guy called wouldn’t get eliminated.

Jason opened the box to find a thin, black plastic package. He held it up excitedly and flashed it for us.

“I hope you’ll stay and I hope we can use this together,” Niles said. 

He took the packaged from Jason and slid it into the front of his pants. It was a wrapped condom. I looked over at Mr. Hamad who was sitting quietly. He raised an eyebrow at me to show his displeasure. But we both knew I was getting eliminated. 

I wouldn’t get a condom.

Niles kissed Jason and then sent him off to the afterparty. He called the next contestant and repeated this. He went through five other guys and then it was down to me and two guys whose names escaped me.

“Kasper. Please come forward,” Niles asked. 

I tried to look nervous with expectation. This was it. I stood before him and we stared at each other down. He smiled warmly, but his eyes held contempt. I wanted this over with quickly.

“Kasper we’ve had our ups and downs. You’ve cause a lot of drama here, but I believe you really do care for me. Please accept this box,” he said and handed me a ring box. 

I was surprised he didn’t open it covertly to make sure it wasn’t a winner.

I took it and nodded with a “Thank you.” I paused for the director’s sign. 

He finally pointed at me with a fierce wave. I opened the box and there was a small emoji sticker with a frown. Niles took it from the box, peeled it off, and stuck it to my chest.

“I’m sorry Kasper. I have to send you home. I can’t be with someone who treats everyone else with such disrespect. I know you’re young, but you have a lot of growing up to do and I need a man. I hope you can use this as an opportunity to grow and be a better person,” Niles said.

“I will,” I assured. 

We hugged and then I handed him his empty box. I was done. I walked away and a weight was lifted off me.

Michael gave me the nod to say I could go. We didn’t say a word to each other and he looked back towards the show as if I was dead and gone. Mr. Hamad would make sure this was wrapped up. I went straight for him and he pulled me in for a hug. He peeled the sticker off my chest and wadded it up to toss in the nearest trash bin.

“Let’s go, Kasper. This is done,” he said. He held my hand and led me around the stage. I noticed the contestants at their “after party.” They were all watching us with the majority staring hungrily at Mr. Hamad. 

If he was the main guy, they’d really be competing for more than just television airtime. Niles looked a little sad, but I’m sure he was relieved to see me go.

I felt a sigh of relief as he gripped my hand and led me away. I changed out of the suit and left it with the stylist. He gave me a few last outfits he’d put aside for me and now we wouldn’t use them for the show.

I took Mr. Hamad’s hand again and left. I was excited to finish this week and then go see Amir. I’d hang out in Satra while I figured out what to do next. I was missing my family and California.

I’d use this breathing room and things would be better when I went home. My parents would forget about the trouble I’d caused and they’d probably forget about their ultimatums on me. Things were going to be better and maybe Amir would want to come home to LA with me.

Things were looking up. I squeezed Mr. Hamad’s hand and he squeezed mine back. His protective grip let me know everything would be ok.

Chapter 15 - The Orphan

The next few days were pretty chill. I spent hours talking to Amir while he was back home preparing for his new semester. We learned so much about each other but never seemed ready to say goodbye.

I also went out with Ali, his twin, for a few hours each day to workout so Mr. Hamad and his husband, Emerson, could have their time together.

It must have been awkward for them having me sleep in their room each night, but they never complained. Ali had the other room all to himself.

Mr. Hamad didn’t think it was a good idea for me to sleep in the bed where Amir had been. I don’t know why, I don’t think I was Ali’s type, but I didn’t argue.

I spent so much time video-chatting with Amir on Emerson’s tablet that Emerson started to show a little anger with his son which was rare for him.

He would sign to Amir who would sign back with begging looks like only a child can give to his parents. I missed him every time we had to say goodbye.

Finally though, Mr. Hamad took me to get one of my own.

They aren’t cheap. My family only had two when I was growing up. One was decent and the other was a cheap knock off my dad had gotten as a prize from some company meeting. I’d never had one of my own though and certainly not one as nice as Emerson’s.

Mr. Hamad took me to the same mall where they’d bought clothes for me. Emerson went with us, but Ali said he had things to do.

“This is the best? He will need it to resist damage. You know how rough young boys can be on things,” Mr. Hamad asked the guy in a blue uniform shirt who was helping us.

The guy assured us that it would and offered a side warranty that would cover it for life. I wasn’t sure why he thought I was so clumsy.

“And what color would you like? He swiped his finger across the touchpad wall and we customized it. I picked out a shimmery green color and they even got my name engraved on the back. We went to lunch and did some shopping while the computer put it together.

When it was ready, we went back to the store. It was beautiful and razor thin. The front touchscreen was made of that new material that’s soft with better response to fingers. The back was the beautiful green color I’d picked.

It had the new technology that could instantly find all information about me just from pressing my thumb against it. Mr. Hamad had to do it first since he was the buyer.

He also put some parental controls on it so I wouldn’t get into dirty stuff. Even though I was 18, he saw me as a small child who needed looking after. He set me as a user and Emerson as a “parent” so it would respond to all of our thumbs.

When I pressed my thumb on there it loaded everything from my life account. It had my passport, documents, messages, social media. It even had family and personal photos taken since birth. Technology is amazing. It reminded me how much I missed my brothers, my parents, friends, and family.

It struck me that they just spent thousands of dollars customizing a tablet for me and now I was pining for home.

Emerson and Mr. Hamad let me show them my family and old pictures.

I told them all about my life back home. They said I was an adorable little kid. Emerson sent a few of my baby and childhood pictures to himself.

+-+-+

All of that happiness changed though as we headed back to the resort.

I slid into the back of their car and went about playing with the tablet.

I decided to send a message to my parents and see if they were still upset with me. They always calmed down eventually.

I saw though that my dad had just sent a message this morning.

We must have thought about each other at the same time. I opened it and read:

“Kas…

Once again you have reached new depths in shaming our family. How could you do this? Your mother doesn’t even want to hear your name. At work, church, anywhere we go people ask what went wrong with you. We are the joke of our community. Your show debuted here and apparently it’s trashier than we thought. We can’t watch it of course, but we’ve heard comments from all of our friends and community. Even your brothers now have to bear the ridicule of your sinful, selfish choices.

This time you really went too far. We didn’t raise you to flaunt your sexuality for everyone to see. We always tolerated you, but now you insist on publicly shaming us with your lascivious and perverted choices. We’ve tried everything with you and you only get worse. Now you are shacked up an Arab sheik who is nearly as old as me! He actually tried to shame us for our Christian parenting! No more! You are our biggest disappointment.

That is the life you want and we want no part of it or you. We have to take a stand for what we believe. You are no longer welcome in our home or in our family. We want nothing to do with this. Your brothers, mother, and I are in agreement on this.“

That was it. There was no “Goodbye,” or “Love, Dad.”

I sat stunned in the backseat of their car as the South African landscape rushed by. I had really fucked everything up this time. He’d never said things like that.

They always got angry with me and then calmed down and acted like everything was ok, but they’d never said I wasn’t a part of my family anymore.

I felt light headed and my stomach started to turn like angry gremlins were squeezing it. I felt my heart pounding in my ears and my breath came in ragged gasps. I doubled over, put my head between my knees and faced the carpet. Then everything went black.

+++

I came-to in the dark quiet of the cold master bedroom in the hotel suite. My shoes and pants were gone. The warm comforter was pulled over my shoulders. My head was cradled in the foam pillow lightly fragranced by Mr. Hamad’s overly masculine cologne. They’d brought me up and put me down for a nap thinking I’d fallen asleep.

I sat up and felt a cold sweat over my skin. I took off my shirt, wiped my neck and chest. I tossed it over towards the bathroom door and felt my head start to pound like every ounce of blood had rushed out of it.

“Mahhh” I groaned weakly and leaned forward.

I felt a pain behind my eyes, a thick dam holding back the tears. The message from my dad… or whatever he was to me now, played on repeat.

“No longer a part of our family… Biggest disappointment” I mumbled to myself again and again.

“What’s that, sweet one?” Mr. Hamad’s voice called from the other room. The door to the main suite was halfway open.

I shook my head even though he couldn’t see me. The door to the room opened wider and a handsome Arab face peeked in on me. It was Ali. He smiled as he looked in on me.

Our eyes locked and I must have looked pitiful because his face got suddenly worried and he called something in Arabic to his father. I heard something drop and then the muscled patriarch lumbered past his son to see what was wrong with me.

“You had a good nap, little one? You don’t feel well?” Mr. Hamad said and his eyes said he knew something was very wrong with me.

He came quickly to sit by me on the bed. He put the back of his hand to my forehead, checking for a fever. I wondered if that was a universal thing all parents did.

“What’s wrong, my son?” He said and put a hand on my bare back.

That word sent me over the edge, “Son.” My tears broke free and gushed down my cheeks as I threw my arms around his neck and scrambled to get closer. He pulled me in, his protective arms holding me tightly.

“Kasper, what happened? Amir hurt you? Tell me, little one!” He said something to Ali in Arabic.

The older of his twins came up behind me on the bed and pressed against me to make a Hamad sandwich.

I shook my head, Amir hadn’t hurt me. Ali put his chin on my shoulder like Amir would. He put his arms around me too as my body shook with sadness and ugly crying noises.

“I… I… tablet,” I choked out in between sobs.

“You broke the tablet? Don’t worry, baby. I’ll buy you another one. I’ll buy you twenty of them. There is no need to be upset. I was only joking with the warranty. Of course you’re not clumsy. I hurt your feelings?” Mr. Hamad asked with desperation.

He didn’t understand why I was upset.

Ali pulled away from me and I heard him slide the tablet off the bedside table.

“It looks fine, father. See? It works, Kasper. Nothing to be sad about. The tablet is fine,” Ali said.

“The… message,” I said in between gasps for air as I closed in on hyperventilation.

“Oh shit! These people are…” I heard Ali call as he swiped through my keyboard. “What the fuck? Dad you better see this.” He must have opened the message.

“What is it?” Mr. Hamad asked and let go of me.

He reached for the tablet and then nudged me back against Ali. Ali had sat behind me so I was pushed back into his lap. He slid his arms around me and put his chin on my shoulder as his father read the message.

“Oh, my,” Mr. Hamad said and shook his head in frustration. “And he thinks… He thinks… you and I are in a sexual relationship? What is wrong with them? Who makes them so hateful towards their own child… their own creation?” He shook his head angrily.

“I… messed everything… up! It’s all my fault. I should have…” I sobbed as Ali held me tightly, rubbing my chest and breathing against my ear, trying his best to soothe me.

“You are not to blame for this. No, sweet child… That’s it. You will have no communication with these people until they go through me. They are dogs! They can’t be this vicious to a perfectly good boy. What kind of selfish people put their social life above the basic needs of their own son? Horrible people!” Mr. Hamad was furious.

He didn’t understand my family wasn’t like his.

“They’re not bad… They’re not dogs… they just…” I didn’t know how to defend them.

“Of course, sweet angel. They are your people. I didn’t mean to insult them…. But… fuck!” Mr. Hamad swore.

I’d never heard him do that. He shook his head and recovered quickly. He pulled me back from Ali’s lap. The muscled men passed me around so easily. Ali got a pair of shorts for me and they helped me into them since I only had on briefs.

“Come with me,” He said and lifted me up into his chest.

I slid my arms around his shoulders and let him lift me. He stood and balanced me on his left arm. He grabbed my tablet with his right hand and carried me away from the warm bed.

Emerson was turned away from us, doing his stretches according to a yoga video playing on his propped-up tablet. He hadn’t noticed the commotion or panic.

Mr. Hamad carried me over and nudged him with my tablet. Emerson looked up at us and did a double take when he saw my state of distress.

It must have looked odd to see an 18-year-old boy bare-chested and cradled against the muscles of a tall, handsome Arab man in his late 40’s. But he held me protectively as I cried on his shoulder. He didn’t care how grown I was or what we looked like. He was a daddy and that’s what they do.

Emerson gave me those eyes full of pity and got to his feet. He took the tablet and read the message. He looked at me and leaned in to kiss my cheek. He put his head against his husband’s other shoulder and together they tried to calm me.

“Sorry,” he said with his voice.

I hadn’t really heard it before. He rubbed my arms. They were prickled with goosebumps from the cold room and the warm body that held me. He leaned into me and put his head on my shoulder, kissed my neck. He held there for a minute and then backed away and signed to his husband. Mr. Hamad paced back and forth as he bounced me like he’d do to a crying child.

“Of course you have a family. You have us,” Mr. Hamad translated and then added, “Yes, Kasper. You always have a place with us. We will love and support you like our own children. I know it can’t make up for this heartbreak, but we love you so much. You’re not a disaster or embarrassment, you never were. You just didn’t have the people who would understand what you need. We will be that for you. We want you. You are loved.”

Mr. Hamad carried me over to the couch and laid down with me on his chest. He held me and rocked me until I calmed in his arms. I fell asleep again as he rubbed my back and quietly sang some Arabic lullaby his children probably knew well. He was a magician at getting me to fall asleep.

I woke up in their bed again, alone with nobody holding me. I heard voices out in the living room and looked up to see Emerson sitting in bed next to me reading a book on his tablet.

He looked down when he felt me stir. He put his hand on my forehead and pushed back my hair. He typed on his tablet that it was dinner time. I hadn’t eaten much that day. I should have been hungry, but the day had wiped me out.

I went to take a shower. Emerson laid out a clean blue t-shirt and white shorts with white briefs for me. I dressed and he brushed out my hair then pulled it up into a messy bun. My eyes were still red and sore.

We went out to see the dinner buffet of grilled vegetables and roast lamb. Taj was there again. They must have filled him in because he hugged me and echoed Mr. Hamad’s curse on my family.

I sat between Taj and Mr. Hamad, both of them trying to feed me like protective parents. I tried to eat some. It was good, but I wasn’t that hungry. They both encouraged me to take another bite. I tried to comply. They four of them tried to cheer me up as I sat in stunned quiet.

“You see, Kasper? You have many people who love you who will be in Satra. Taj has accepted a paid position with us. You will have one more friend to welcome you. My family will embrace you as well. I know you will be happy there with us. You will never want for anything, especially love and support,” Mr. Hamad said and signed.

“And Amir. I know he misses you. You’re all he thinks about,” Ali assured.

I looked to see that it was his own words and not a translation of something Emerson had signed. He seemed to genuinely address me. He wanted me to feel better.

“Thank you… I have no family, no place to go in my own country… They don’t want me… I’m not welcome there. I’m an orphan. I don’t know what I would do without you guys,” I said quietly.

“You’ll never have to find out, little one. We will be there to support you. You’re not an orphan. You’re a Hamad now,” Mr. Hamad kissed my cheek and put his hand on my back.

Chapter 16 - That’s Not Why We Got You A Tablet

After dinner I went to talk to Amir. I opened the tablet expecting to see the horrible message from my dad again, but it was gone. Mr. Hamad had deleted it. He knew I would read it over and relive it again and again.

“Kasper, baby, my love bunny. How are you?” Amir asked with a face that told me he’d already been filled in on everything.

I shrugged and shook my head. I didn’t want to talk about it. It was like someone had died, a giant piece of me was gone.

Amir nodded. He understood.

“I should be there with you. It hurts me that you’re going through this without me. I promise I’ll never let anyone hurt you again. When we are together, you will never leave my arms. Father has already set messages from your family to go through him. We don’t want you to see more of that. It is so awful. You are the kindest, gentlest boy. Who could say such horrible things to you?” Amir was getting upset.

“I don’t want to think about it,” I whispered.

“Of course… No more. I am here when you need me… Ali said you got the new X5! Can I see it?” Amir asked to change the topic.

“Uh what’s that?” I was confused.

“The… the tablet, Kasper. It just came out. It’s super thin! The camera is so sharp I can see your beauty perfectly! I bet the screen on it’s pretty awesome too! Go to the bathroom mirror so I can see it!” Amir said.

I got off the bed and took it into the bathroom with me. I held it up to the mirror and used the front and back cameras to show it off to him.

“It’s a good one?” I asked as he looked it over.

Of course it would be top of the line. The Hamads only bought the best of everything.

“It’s perfect, almost as beautiful as my sweet cub. I miss your body so much. I’ve been hard since we parted just remembering our time together and your sweet little lips. I miss you, baby, My soul aches to hold you.” Amir looked up at me from the screen.

“I miss you too. This is so hard. We’re going there soon! I think,” I smiled for him.

He was trying his best to cheer me up. He looked so handsome. It was a welcome distraction.

“I miss that perfect little body… and I’m so horny for my boy’s hole… little pink pussy and those nipples! I just want to suck and bite… fuck Kasper. I’m all horned up over here. I need to get in my boy again. See what you do to me? You make my cock swell bigger than it ever has. You bring out the lion in me and it needs to seed its boy.” Amir panned the camera down to his workout shorts that showed a huge lump.

“Fuck,” I whispered when it came into view. He gripped the bulge and wagged it at me.

“Let me see your little pussy, just pull your shorts down for me, baby,” Amir growled.

“I can’t! Your parents and everybody are right outside. We’d get caught. I don’t want to get in trouble again,” I countered though my resolve was weakened.

“Please, baby. I need it. You can’t deny me heaven. I’m dying over here. Look how full these balls are,” Amir slid down the waistband of his shorts and his cock flopped out, big and angry. He gripped his nuts and pulled them up to show me.

“I don’t know. I’m trying to be good. What if we get caught again?” I asked.

“I have to get off soon or they’ll hurt. They get so full just thinking about that tight, pink boy hole my baby has for me,” Amir said as though he had a serious medical need.

I set the tablet against the mirror and turned around. I slowly slid down the back of my shorts and briefs. I looked behind to see him lean in and his lips purse in focused anticipation.

“Fuck, Kasper. You see what you do to me? Spread your cheeks, let me look at my prize,” he ordered. He leaned back and grabbed his cock and pumped it as he watched. I arched my back and pushed out my ass. I spread my cheeks and rubbed a finger over my hole. I was instantly hit by the waves of pleasure my hole anticipated when it heard his voice. But he wasn’t there to soothe its need.

“Oh fuck yeah baby. It’s so beautiful. Perfect little flower. I love seeing my ring on your finger. The ring I marked you with as my own. My name in gold right next to my prize in pink. My beautiful baby… Makes me so hard, my love. Rub it for me. Feel me touch you. Feel me please you,” Amir lowered his voice. I looked over to check that the door was still closed. I wondered how well the lock worked on it.

“Uhhh,” I gasped as I pushed my finger in for him.

He was jerking his cock frantically and slid up his shirt to rub his hand over his perfect abs. I loved to see them. He was a man, hard and chiseled without an ounce of youthful imperfections.

“Fuck I’m so… Uhhhh!” He grunted and fisted his cock. “Fuck yourself with that little finger. Open for me, Kasper.” He urged me.

I pushed the finger inside my hole. I gasped again. I hoped no one would hear us. I tried to muffle it, but even from a thousand miles away he made me feel like the sexiest boy on earth. I’d do anything he wanted.

“I’m gonna cum,” He groaned and then white hot shots flew up and hit against his shirt. Little spots appeared as his body bucked and twisted. His face went red and his eyes locked on me.

“Fuck baby! Yes!” Amir growled in a quiet voice as he came. “Fuck!” He shot five or six more volleys and then collapsed back into the chair to recover.

He breathed deeply and then took off his shirt to mop up his cum. He wiped his fingers and stomach then rubbed his still hard tool. I pulled my shorts back up. I was rock hard, but didn’t want to get caught. I’d wait for him, until I could be with him again.

“I love you so much, Kasper. Please tell me you’ll come to me, live in my home with my family. You will always be happy in my home… Please promise me,” Amir said as he finished cleaning himself.

He stood from the chair and tucked his cock away. It was still hard and straining the shorts. He went over to a dresser and got a fresh t-shirt to put on.

“I will. It’s the only choice I have and… you’re there. I don’t want to be without you anymore. I need you.” I traced a finger down the side of the tablet.

“It’s the best home you have and filled with the people who would do anything just to make you smile, sweet one… And… you need me… and I need you,” Amir said.

I washed my hands and brushed my teeth while he did the same. We got into our beds and then Mr. Hamad came in and said it was bedtime.

I said goodnight to Amir. He wished me sweet dreams and again lamented that he wasn’t there to comfort and hold me. He promised we would have many days ahead of us for that. I laid there in the dark, quiet room and the bad feeling started to come back.

I was alone with my thoughts and they quickly turned against me.

I wasn’t ready to be alone.

I thought about calling my dad.

Maybe he’d regret what he wrote. He was probably just upset with the situation. I felt awful that everyone was being ridiculed for the show I’d gone on. I should have known better. I hurt them all. I hoped they’d forgive me someday.

I would try to lay low with the Hamads until everyone forgot about the stupid show. I’d go back home and they’d act like none of it ever happened.

Maybe if I called my dad or wrote him back and said I was ready to go to college and take classes. Maybe if I said I would like to learn the family business and help out. Maybe I could learn to like fixing sewers and plumbing problems. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad and then he’d welcome me and be proud of me.

Dad wasn’t all that bad. Sure he said a lot of stuff when he was angry, but he always calmed down and things went back to normal. Lots of parents were like them and some of my friends had it worse than I did.

Dad made a lot of noise, but he never hit us or denied us dinner or anything crazy like that. He just flies off the handle and then calms down. It’s especially bad when mom gets upset. If we piss her off then he really loses it. That’s probably what happened.

I thought about calling Amir back on the tablet, but I tried to just tough it out rather than disobey Mr. Hamad.

Finally though, Emerson and Mr. H. came in to get ready for bed. I sat up and pushed up my sleeping mask.

They froze and looked at me. I just shook my head. It wasn’t going well for me. Sleep wasn’t happening.

“Ok, it’s ok little one. Go get into our bed. We’ll be there soon. It will be ok, sweet boy,” Mr. Hamad sighed.

He and Emerson went to shower and I got into the big bed and waited for them. There was something deeply comforting about hearing them together in the bathroom. The rush of the shower, the buzz of their electric toothbrushes, the smack of their kisses, the gargling of mouthwash and towels sliding against skin… The little coughs and laughs, the din of a couple going through their nightly routine.

It felt comforting to know that kind of love existed.

Chapter 17 - Flying Home

“Today? For reals?” I asked with excitement as the four of us had breakfast around the dining table in the suite.

“Yes Kasper, we will leave in a few hours.” Mr. Hamad sipped his black tea and checked work messages on his phone without looking up.

“Finally! I’m over this place,” Ali said as he munched on his breakfast plate.

“I have to pack. You bought me so many clothes. I don’t even have a bag for them! And Taj! I have to say goodbye to him!” I set down my fork and started thinking about all the things I would need to do.

“Finish your breakfast. You’ve hardly eaten this week and you’re losing weight. You don’t need to lose weight. You’re already so small, Kasper.” Mr. Hamad set down his phone and nudged my plate towards me.

“Yes sir,” I said and worked through the small pile of eggs and toast.

I ate it all, even the cup of fruit and yogurt with granola. I gulped down my green tea and waited for Mr. Hamad to finish.

No one left the table with them until Mr. Hamad excused them. It was an unspoken rule in this family. I was learning them. I bounced my leg with nervous energy and waited for his signal.

“Kasper, don’t get so worked up. The resort staff will be here shortly to pack everything. They’ll bring the luggage Emi purchased for you. The jet will take us home when we are ready. There is nothing to worry about. I know Amir is anxious to have you back. We will be there in good time,” Mr. Hamad assured as he laughed at my energetic frenzy.

The staff showed up just as Mr. Hamad was finishing his last bite of breakfast. It was my turn to set the dishes outside the suite. Ali was grateful that I was included in the chores. I stacked up the plates and the silver lids.

I put everything nicely on the tray and then carried it over to the door. Mr. Hamad opened it for me and I set it down in the hall. There was a service worker there dusting a marble table in the hallway. He came to take the tray before I could set it down.

The packers put all our things into the bags as Emerson directed them. Everything was folded with perfect corners, the suits were hung in elaborate bags. Everything would make it to Satra in peak condition.

I followed Emerson around pretending to help as he directed. I really didn’t know what to do with myself here and it felt awkward to just sit down when people were working.

He caught on to me though and sent me to brush my teeth so they could pack up the bathroom.

It was so sad seeing everything by the door waiting for the guy with the cart who would take it to a truck for delivery to the jet. I sat on the floor and looked around the suite. It had been a home and now it looked like any other luxury suite, not that I’d ever seen another one.

“I can’t believe we’re leaving… this feels like home,” I said, realizing that I’d only been here for ten days. But still, my world had been rocked, this was home.

“Kasper, you’re sad about the room?” Mr. Hamad asked incredulously.

He came over to squat next to where I sat on the floor holding my tablet. He looked like he wanted to laugh, but also didn’t want to offend me.

“Oh, sweet boy. This is nothing. You will love our family compound. You will have a room of your own in our house. I added on a room a few years back for a home office. The staff has already moved my things into another room and turned it into a bedroom for you. You will love it. I promise. Don’t be sad for this, my heart.” Mr. Hamad put his hands under my armpits and lifted me up to my knees so he could hug me against his chest.

I knelt between his legs and buried my face into his shoulder. He laughed at my sentimental side.

“This is not your home, Kasper. Your home is waiting for you in our kingdom. Amir is waiting for you as well,” Mr. Hamad whispered to me.

He helped me up to my feet and kept his arm around my shoulder, his hand pressed against my chest as the man came to load our things.

We said goodbye to the suite.

Ali handed me a backpack to put my tablet in. I found it was already packed with my toothbrush, snack bars, and other things Emerson thought I might want on the plane. He was a very thoughtful dad.

Mr. Hamad let me pick out a small blanket from the gift shop with the resort name on it for a souvenir and nap on the jet.

As we were leaving, Ali handed me a zip-up hoodie. He said it was Amir’s, but they both had one in the same color so Amir left it behind.

I wasn’t cold, but I put it on to feel a part of him. It still smelled a little like his cologne though I may have imagined it. I wouldn’t take it off until I got back to him.

At the airport we drove the rental Mercedes right up to the waiting jet. I’d never been in one before. The workers were finishing up loading our luggage into it so we went aboard to get settled.

There was a desk area near the door and then behind that was a small living room set up with seats along the sides. There were no dividers between the seats so they made two small couches with seat belts.

Behind that was a table with chairs and then a hallway that held a kitchen and connected to the bathroom.

Emerson seemed at home on the jet. He directed Ali to secure our carry-ons into overhead bins and then went to get bottles of water for us.

Mr. Hamad talked to the flight crew and Ali put in his headphones and settled into a seat. When it was time to take off, we all sat down and buckled in. I was next to Ali with Mr. Hamad and Emerson across from us.

A steward guy was with us in the cabin. He was small, but handsome, maybe a year or two older than Ali. He had on a crisp white button up shirt, blue tie, and blue vest with black pants.

He handed me a straw for the bottle of water. Mr. Hamad said that sipping it during take off would help my ears with the pressure change. The steward was the last to buckle in using one of the chairs in the dining area.

The take-off was crazy. The big airplane that brought me here from LA was pretty smooth, but the small jet put up a little fight as we zoomed down the runway and then lifted up into the skies.

I looked nervously at Ali and he reached to take my hand. I leaned against him and he put his arm around me. I looked over to see Mr. Hamad studying me. I couldn’t tell what the look on his face meant. He seemed to regard the way Ali and I were sitting, but I didn’t know if he approved or not.

I met his eyes for a moment but then looked away. I was over analyzing this big time.

It went remarkably fast and soon we were up high and zooming over Africa towards Satra. The steward guy was up and moving around. He brought down a panel from the ceiling that turned out to be a movie screen.

Mr. Hamad went to a back table and setup his laptop to get some work done. The steward went about pulling down the shades on the windows and a projection system brought up a menu on the screen.

Ali picked out an action film and put on the subtitles for Emerson who was stretching out on the other couch.

Ali turned towards me so he could face the projection screen. He laid back and slid towards me so he could stretch out.

He grabbed the pillow behind me and put it on his chest then patted it like he wanted me to lay my head against him. I didn’t know what Amir would think of that so I stayed sitting up. He just shrugged as the movie started.

The more we got into the movie, the more Ali spread out until he had one foot propped up behind me on the seat back and one foot on the floor next to mine, his legs spread wide. He’d taken off his shoes and had his arms folded behind his head.

I stayed in my upright position, not about to cuddle with my boyfriend’s brother. Boyfriend? That word had never occurred to me. I guess that’s what we were. I’d see what Amir thought.

I looked back in the plane and saw Mr. Hamad was typing away on his laptop and across from us Emerson was half-asleep hugging his pillow.

Ali kept “accidentally” kicking my feet with the right one he had planted on the ground. Some explosion or gunfire would happen in the movie and he’d jolt and push on me with his right foot or his hands.

He was being playful since I didn’t want to lie down on his chest.

Things had changed between us over the last week. With Amir gone, Ali had taken me with him to the gym sometimes or out for a walk so the two Mr. Hamads could have some alone time. He’d warmed up to me a little as we talked and joked, but he still kept me at a distance. I was his brother’s boy and not in his area of interest.

Then, when I got that message from my dad and he read it and saw how upset I was, he tried to comfort me. It changed things dramatically between us. He became more of a protective big brother with me.

I wondered about him; what kind of guys he liked, if he was into more versatile guys like Amir was or did he want to be the alpha, was he getting close to me in order to protect his brother’s interests while he was away? I knew so little about him. He was a closed book.

I got up to stretch and go pee. I came back and decided to get the blanket out of my backpack. The jet was cold and dark. I was getting sleepy and wanted to find a place to nap.

I took the blanket and went behind Ali so I wouldn’t block his movie as I unfolded it. I noticed him look back to see what I was doing. I turned my back to him and watched Mr. Hamad typing away at his keyboard. The older man stopped and met my eyes as if wondering what I needed. I just shook my head with a happy smile as a yawn escaped me.

“You’re tired, little one? Ali can open the couch for you,” Mr. Hamad said.

“Here, Kasper,” Ali said. He stood and pushed a button on the side panel. The seat bottoms slid out and seat backs laid flat. It was like a really expensive futon.

I slipped off my shoes. The steward came over to us carrying pillows and linens. He spread a velvet covering over the seat. It had elastic edges and was made to fit the seat perfectly like a thick sheet. He laid out a flat sheet on top of that and then a thin blanket.

Ali pulled up the blanket and I slid in. I laid down on the side next to the window. Ali laid next to me on his back and un-paused the movie. I turned on my side, facing him, to watch the movie and hug the pillow.

I watched his chest rise and fall as he focused on the movie with his arms folded behind his head. I saw subtle differences between him and his twin brother.

Amir was a few minutes younger, but he was more serious than his older brother. Ali was more playful, less focused on the future. Amir talked about his studies, what he wanted to accomplish in his father’s business. Ali liked to hang out in the background more, only emerging when Emerson needed translation or needed something moved, carried, stowed.

Even Mr. Hamad seemed to regard the boys with slight differences. He let Ali be more independent. It’s not that he expected less of his eldest twin, and maybe I didn’t really understand their relationship at all, but he seemed to treat him with a more hands-off approach than Amir.

For his part, Emerson always showered both of his sons with endless affection and praise. They did the same for him. They never passed their dad without touching his shoulder, squeezing his hand, putting their heads on his shoulder, or offering to carry whatever Emerson held.

I was thinking about all this when I realized I had been staring at Ali’s face. He noticed, but didn’t seem to mind. He had turned towards me and our eyes locked. There was an intensity to his look that told me I needed to get back to Amir soon. His lips curled into a smile.

He mouthed “Ok?” with questioning eyes. I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep. I felt his hand touch my cheek, his fingers run through my hair. I hadn’t put it up that day, just brushed it straight.

I felt his body turn away from me and back to the movie. He was making the right choice, loyalty to his brother. I turned away from him too, towards the window with the opaque shade pulled down.

I pulled the blanket over my head. It made a dark little pocket for me and I took a long nap.

The rest of the flight went smoothly. I did a yoga workout with Emerson and then we all had a late lunch.

After we ate, Emerson got his tablet and pulled me over to sit with him to have “A talk.” It seemed serious.

He told me about when he was a kid and grew up without parents. He bounced around a few foster homes but never got a real family until he met Ali.

“I had a lot of feelings I had buried deep, Kasper. I only realized them when I got far into my yoga studies. I had held onto them for so long that they felt normal. When I uncovered them I found a lot of anger, sadness. It was just after we had the twins and the stress pushed me into a really bad place. I even tried to leave them. I thought I didn’t deserve all this…” Emerson typed.

“Woah,” I said. Ali Jr. was listening to something on his phone and Mr. Hamad was into his work. I couldn’t imagine him leaving them and Amir.

“Rejection is the worst emotion, especially from the people who are supposed to be your strongest foundation. You shouldn’t even have to question their support. It does horrible damage that might not even fully show up for years. Luckily I had Ali Sr., Mr. Hamad to you, who realized I needed help and looked out for me. He loves me more than I ever knew.” Emerson looked up and watched his husband with adoration.

I didn’t know what to say to that.

“We want you to have someone to talk to while you stay with us. There’s a psychiatrist that specializes in this. Ali brought him to work in the kingdom long ago when I needed support. He stayed and fell in love with a Satran man. He’s the best in the world. We both want you to spend time with him while you are here. To help sort out your feelings. Are you up for that?” Emerson wrote.

“I guess so. Does he know English?” I wasn’t sure about this but he seemed like it was important.

“Of course!” Emerson laughed.

Chapter 18 - La Réunion

The sun was just beginning to set when Mr. Hamad pulled me over to the window to see his kingdom.

“The university where Amir and Ali attend, the new energy tower built by the Chinese, my family’s office tower,” Mr. Hamad pointed at the sites as we did a loop around the city.

He finally pointed towards a long runway and gleaming glass terminal building to show me the Satra Airport. We packed away the things we’d used on the trip. I folded the new blanket neatly.

“It’s beautiful!” I said and looked out over the desert landscape. We buckled in and the jet made a perfectly soft landing on a side runway. He took us over to a private hangar just as the sun was going down behind it.

We came to a stop and the steward went to open the door and let down the folding stairs. As soon as he did that I heard a rumble of feet bounding up them.

Amir’s face peeked in and then he rushed me, pulled me to his chest, and hugged me tightly.

“Baby,” he cooed against my ear as he pressed the air out of me.

It was a warm night and he wore a simple black tank top and small grey shorts with matching nikes. His black hair was pushed back and curled with gel and his wide, deep eyes looked at me full of emotion as he pulled away to see me.

I saw Mr. Hamad eye us with approval. Amir went to hug the rest of his family but I held onto the back of his shirt. He took my backpack and then noticed the hoodie I had on.

“Hey! This is mine? I left it?” he asked. I nodded. “Wait, what happened to the drawstring?” He laughed and pointed to the string on the right side of the hoodie.

“He sucked on it while he slept… and when we took off… and landed… I guess your boy likes his pacifier,” Ali laughed as we walked to the car.

“Oh! I’m sorry. I didn’t realize I was doing that.” I told them.

I had a bad habit of chewing on the strings unconsciously when I was anxious. I’d done it since I was very young. My mom always got mad at me and said it was a bad habit like sucking my thumb. I guess I hadn’t gotten over it.

“Actually, Kasper, Ali used to chew on the neckline of his t-shirts until he was… 4? 5?” Mr. Hamad asked Emerson who held up four fingers and laughed. Ali’s face turned angry and embarrassed. Mr. Hamad put his arm around his son with a smug smile.

“Yeah but I’m 18 not 4… I’m sorry, Amir,” I said, but he just squeezed my hand and smiled.

“That is truly beyond adorable, Kasper. You seriously chewed on my clothes?” He laughed then added, “You can chew on anything of mine you want… Well almost anything.”

“Amir!” Mr. Hamad lightly scolded his dirty joke. Amir apologized halfheartedly.

He led us to an oversized black SUV with a short, wide license plate that had Arabic script on it. He handed his father the keypad and led me to the backseat. Amir put me in the center and slid in next to me. Ali got in on my other side and leaned against the window with tired eyes.

“I can’t wait for you to meet everyone and see your new room. I helped fix it up for you!” Amir said excitedly as Mr. Hamad drove us through the city.

It was dark outside the window and Amir kept me under his arm. I laid against his chest and it calmed the craziness of the last few days. My body knew it was safe with him, he felt like family.

He kept talking, but I just laid my head against his chest and smelled his cologne, sweat, excitement.

I lost track of everything when he held me. I put my lips to the neckline of his tank top that plunged between his hard pecs. I lipped at his shirt then rubbed my nose along his sternum, dark firm skin with a dusting of chest hair. His arm around me pulled me in closer. I felt his nose explore my hair and his lips find my forehead.

“I missed you so much,” I whispered to him as Mr. Hamad turned the radio to some weird Arab music. I looked up at his eyes, serious and lost in thought. He nodded.

“I missed you more… so much more,” he said without a hint of sappy inflection.

The car climbed up a windy road into the hills and then we found a large gate that slid open as Mr. Hamad neared it. He took us around a long, tiled driveway and into a giant five car garage.

Amir slung my backpack over his shoulder and we made our way inside the mansion so I could meet everyone. I held Amir’s hand and walked a little behind him. I get nervous with new people and impressing his family meant everything to me.

We encountered an older man in the front entry. He was a little shorter than Mr. Hamad and had grey hair but the same features. He wore a button-up shirt and black pants. Mr. Hamad went directly to him and they hugged for a long time.

“That’s my grandfather, Doctor Hamad,” Amir whispered. Everyone hugged him and then Amir introduced me.

He looked at me with kind eyes and welcomed me to his home. I didn’t know what to call him so I just stuck with doctor. He hugged me and said it was very nice to meet him.

With all the noise our arrival made, we attracted the rest of the family.

I met Amir’s uncle Samir and his husband named Lincoln. They were an interesting couple. Where Mr. Hamad and Emerson could be described as opposites, a big hunky Arab and his smaller cub, Samir and Lincoln were more closely matched. They were roughly the same height and both had strong, muscular frames. From what Amir had told me about them Samir was 40 and Lincoln was in his early 30’s.

They both hugged everyone and eventually made their way to me. When Amir introduced me, his Uncle Lincoln shook my hand and pulled me in for one of those quick “bro hugs.” It’s almost like a chest bump but with an arm across my shoulder and a pat on the back.  He wasn’t interested.

His husband though was intrigued. He looked me up and down while Lincoln hugged me. He nodded approval to Amir.

“I am so glad you decided to come. Amir has talked about you all week,” Samir said. “If you hadn’t come home with his family, he would likely have thrown himself into the river!”

Samir came to hug me. He had the strong arms of Mr. Hamad, and I felt his nose brush my neck as he inhaled. He patted my hair and pulled away. 

When he pulled away, I saw two boys had appeared behind them. They ran quickly to Mr. Hamad and started working their way through the gauntlet of family hugs and those nose rubs they did in this culture. I guess the Hamads had been away for more than a few weeks.

I recognized the boys as Samir and Lincoln’s children. Amir had shown me them in the pictures. The older one was named Badir, their old word for “moonlight.” He was 11 and had the darker coloring and presence of Samir. The younger one was lighter and looked like a boyish version of Lincoln. He had sparkling green eyes and a wide Arab nose. His name was Zane, a form of the English name “John,” Lincoln’s father’s name. 

As Samir backed away from me, his youngest returned to him and eyed me with suspicion.

“He’s shy. I don’t know where he gets it from,” Samir noted as he lifted the 6 year old into his arms and the child hid his face from me in his father’s chest. Lincoln tried to introduce the boys to me, but they both looked disinterested.

“You’re from LA? Why do they always choose boys from SoCal?” Lincoln laughed and then added, “I’m from there too, a small town up near the Grapevine. We’re going back for a visit soon if you get homesick.”

“I’ve been up there. My parents took us camping on Pyramid Lake last summer! I’m from Simi,” I noted.

Lincoln was trying his best to be polite, but Badir tugged at his arm and said they were almost finished with their movie. We’d interrupted their family time.

“We’d better get back to the movie. They’ve already seen it five times. Let me know if you need anything. Things here are different from California. I’ll give you some tips tomorrow,” Lincoln assured. The four of them excused themselves for the evening.

“They already ate dinner early with their boys,” Amir explained.

We followed Mr. Hamad through the house . Every room we went through was decorated like a palace. I think we passed through three living rooms and a large formal dining room that was being set up for dinner. We went across a courtyard to a smaller building of glass and steel. Mr. Hamad said it was their home with the boys. He touched a keypad and a wall slid open to reveal the entrance.

We entered into a large living room with a very different style than the main house. It looked like a family room actually suited to a family. It was show-room clean and organized, but it was comfortable and functional.

A large L-shaped, white leather couch wrapped around a long coffee table that held a few magazines and a remote control. It faced the wall that held a huge television screen and a few built in cabinet doors that likely contained entertainment electronics.

Behind the couch was a step up in the concrete floor that led to the kitchen and dining areas. There was a high table with six chairs where I imagined they ate dinner while talking happily about their days. Everything was open and designed to encourage together-time. I thought it must have been designed for Emerson to see everyone and know his boys were alright.

“This way,” Amir said excitedly. “You have to see your room!”

Two of the house staff men came out from a side hallway. They must have been delivering our luggage. I followed Amir towards the hallway and we paused at a large set of double doors.

“Woah, this is mine?” I asked and squeezed his hands.

“Uh no, this is my parents’ room. Your room connects through their bedroom and through the guest bathroom. It was supposed to be father’s office. Don’t worry, you will come and go through the bathroom. I just don’t want to take you through there your first time seeing it!” Amir explained.

A normal person would have probably felt uneasy at that, but knowing they would be close put me at ease.

Mr. Hamad came up behind me then and put his hand on my shoulder. It reminded me that I did have parents, even if they weren’t the ones who had raised me. Amir pushed open their door.

Their room was bigger than the one in the hotel suite. They had a King sized bed in the center with a couch in front of it that faced a large television built into the wall. Past that was a huge half circle area surrounded by windows. It had an empty space on the floor where I imagined Emerson set up his yoga mat. 

The wall to the right was covered in family photos. When Amir led me in, I paused to look at them. They had been all around the world over the years. There were pictures of the boys at various ages posed with their parents in front of every wonder the world held. The Eiffel tower, the Great Wall of China, other places that I couldn’t identify; they had seen it all.

“Come on!” Amir prodded as he pulled me along. The rest of the family followed behind us to see what Amir had created. He took me through the room to a side door near Emerson’s yoga area. He opened it to a small room that was just for me.

“Oh wow!” I said when we walked in. 

The walls were painted a deep blue and the ceiling had clouds that looked almost three dimensional. The back wall was one giant window that looked out over a small waterfall and pond with lush trees. It was lit by lights in the cement steps that went around the pond. Along the other wall was a small twin bed made up with a grey down comforter and square pillows.

The real surprise was the photos on the wall. He’d printed and framed pictures from my childhood and the pictures he’d taken of us together. They were on thick canvases and hung in rows along the walls. His handsome face and caring eyes stared at me from various poses. 

There was another door, one that lead to the guest bathroom. Next to it was a large white wardrobe with mirrored doors. Amir opened it to show me hanging clothes for me that Emerson had ordered and drawers filled with briefs, socks, and pajamas in my size. Under the hanging clothes were five pairs of new shoes for me.

“You did all this for me?” I asked with disbelief. No one had ever done anything remotely close.

“Of course! This is your home. You’re my boy and I love you. I want you to be happy here,” he said in front of his family. He faced me and put his arms around me. He drew me in for a kiss.

I started crying at the overwhelming emotions. 

I’m not a crier. I swear. But this family was too much. 

“Thank you,” I said and put my face into the side of his neck. “I love you too.”

I looked over Amir’s shoulder and saw Mr. Hamad holding Emerson with the smaller man’s back against the older man’s chest. They watched us with smiles. They were happy for their son… sons. They seemed pleased that we’d found each other. Ali looked around my room and then flopped down on my bed. He seemed bored but content. No one was holding him there.

“You have to see it in the dark!” Amir said and went to the light switch. He turned off the lights and the ceiling glowed green with cursive letters.

“You are loved,” I read the script written in a soft glow surrounded by a heart. It was so beautiful, something to fall asleep looking at.

“It’s so perfect, Amir. I can’t believe you did all this for me,” I was overwhelmed by his love.

“You deserve it. My boy gets the best,” Amir assured and kissed me.

Chapter 19 - Amir’s Bedroom

“Let’s get some food and then this one needs to get ready for bed,” Mr. Hamad said after allowing us a few minutes of embrace.

Amir nodded and let me go but quickly took my hand in his as we made our way through the guest bathroom and out towards the dining area.

We ate dinner around the table in their home. Dr. Hamad came to join us though he didn’t eat. There were four pizzas laid out in the center of the table. I thought they were pizzas which seemed weird because they never ate carbs. They turned out to be this flat protein bread topped with hummus and vegetables.

I was leery of it but Amir assured me it was delicious. I wasn’t very hungry but it was pretty good. I ate two thin slices.

After dinner, Amir took me to see his room. Mr. Hamad said we could have an hour. He looked like he knew how we would spend it. He eyed us uncomfortably. It was super awkward. I felt like we were asking for permission to go violate each other.

He nodded towards the hallway to tell us we could go and then echoed his time limit, “One hour, then bed for Kasper.”

We barely made it down the hallway before I felt Amir’s hand on my ass and his lips on my neck. He pushed open the door to his room. I hadn’t been in there before, but I barely had a chance to see it before his lips found mine and his hands pulled me into him.

He pushed me up against his door and held me tightly as our lips wrestled and his tongue slid into me. I melted in his arms, released the pent up longing for him.

“Wait, are you sure about this? You don’t want to talk? I feel like we should talk first. You’ve been through something devastating… but I need you so badly… but I also love you and want to make you feel better,” Amir tossed through emotions.

“No… can’t,” I said through kisses down his neck while I inhaled his musk of cologne and sweat. I missed that smell. “If I talk… I’ll cry… If I cry… I’ll look all ugly… If I look ugly… You won’t…”

“No way,” he interrupted. “I’ll always want you. You could never look ugly to me. I’m here for you, Kas… whatever you need. If you want to cry then I’ll hold you until you’re better. You’re my boy, Kasper. I’ll always want to hold you.”

“Please… just fuck me,” I begged.

I wasn’t ready to deal with that mountain just yet. I wanted to forget it all and just be his boy tonight.

“Ok,” Amir said and backed away from me.

He looked a little unsure, but he wanted to make me happy. He took my hand and led me through his room. It was a boy’s room, filled with soccer trophies, pictures of all his adventures, mementos of a childhood he’d always remember fondly. The walls were the same dark blue he’d chosen for the room they’d set up for me. One wall was floor to ceiling windows with heavy blue drapes closed tightly.

He gripped my hand and led me into a bathroom with walls of white granite with flecks of sparkling gold glitter. He turned on the water in the bathtub and added some powder from a glass jar that made the water turn blue with bubbles and a jasmine scent.

“I want to take a bath with you. I’ve never done that with a guy. I just want to relax with you between my legs.” Amir said as he squatted next to the tub and put his hand in to check the water. The tub started to steam and the scent of the bubble bath filled the room.

“I got music and everything,” he said with an accomplished grin.

He hit something on his phone and soft Arab music came from some unseen speakers. He turned off the bathroom light and then turned on these two glass boxes atop his bathroom vanity that glowed with soft lights. He had technolgy I’d never seen before. It was just enough light for us to see each other, explore each other as we fumbled with our clothes.

“This is so romantic,” I noted as I slipped off my shirt and stepped out of my shoes.

I watched as he tossed his tank top into a hamper in the corner. He took my shirt from me and threw it to join his. We ditched our clothes and then he put a hand in the center of my back to draw me into him. We held each other and danced to the soft music like we were at some kind of naked Bathroom high school prom.

He stared into my eyes as we swayed to the slow song; our cocks rock hard and pressed together. It was surreal. I never could have imagined being here, with someone like him, in someplace like this, on some random Tuesday night in August.

“Ay huh yay yay huh huh yahhh,” I sang to the song as if I knew the words.

Amir burst out laughing.

“What is that? What are you doing?” he giggled.

“The song… I like it,” I said and put my lips on his bare shoulder.

“Is that what we sound like to you?” Amir laughed with an incredulous look.

“I don’t know… It just kinda… sounds like that to me,” I said, fearing I’d insulted his culture.

“I never get over how adorable you are!” Amir exclaimed and kissed my forehead repeatedly.

“The singer is saying, ‘Look my love… I waited for you for so long… I waited until you loved me back… It was worth it all… I’d have waited for eternity…’” Amir paused to listen and then translated each line as he kissed his way down my neck, across my shoulder.

“And what did I say?” I asked as though I’d really attempted Arabic.

“You said some crazy gibberish and mocked my culture. Not very romantic, but very cute as always,” Amir laughed. He stopped to turn off the water in the tub and then went to get in. He sat down and then spread his legs and reached for me.

I went to him and stepped into the hot water. I sat between his legs and laid my back against his chest. He put his arms around me and I felt his lips on my neck. He rubbed my chest, twisted my nipples, explored me.

“You feel so good, Kasper,” Amir breathed against my ear as he rubbed his nose in my hair.

He took his phone from the side of the tub and held it up to snap some pictures of us from the chest up. We were bare-chested with just my nipples in the bottom of the frame.

“Don’t post that!” I told him with a giggle.

“I won’t, but I want to remember everything with you. Everything we do feels like the first time,” he said and kissed my cheek as he snapped another one.

“You mean you’ve done this before?” I asked. I’d never taken a bath with a guy. Ever.

“Just… well… I mean…” Amir fumbled and confirmed that he’d had experience with others.

“Were they cuter than me?” I asked, not ready for the answer.

He set down his phone and put his hands on my shoulders, massaging them as his thumbs pressed into the back of my neck.

“No way, not possible. You’re the most beautiful boy I’ve ever know,” Amir assured.

I closed my eyes and laid back against him as the bubbles popped around us. The relaxing bath and the hard muscles that cradled me had me rock hard.

“And none had this perfect little pussy that begs for my attention,” Amir bit my ear playfully and rubbed his hand down between my thighs. His finger found my hole and he began to wiggle it inside me as his other hand gripped my cock and stroked it slowly.

“It needs you… please,” I whimpered in his arms. I put my hands on his strong, hairy thighs and squeezed them as he teased my hole.

“You’re my everything, sweet one… so perfect,” he assured and wiggled his finger deeper inside me. It touched the spot that made my cock thump every time he rubbed it.

“Uh huhhh,” I hissed as he hit my special place and rubbed over it with authority.

My body pulsed with moans and grunts as he dug deep inside me, showed me things I didn’t know I could feel inside.

“You feel so good in there, it makes me so hard. Get on your knees, baby. Let me see that boy hole,” Amir said and slid his finger out of me. He put his hands on my cheeks and guided me up to my knees.

“You want this hole? You ready for it?” I asked as I spread my legs and leaned forward to put my hands on the cold tile.

“Almost!” He jumped out of the tub quickly and brought back a small bottle.

“What’s that?” I nodded at the bottle.

“This is the good stuff, the best for my baby. It’s specially made for tight holes and beautiful boys. See? It says so right here on the bottle.” Amir noted as he brought back the bottle.

He showed it to me but of course the label was in Arabic so I’d have to take his word for it. He got back in behind me and sat back down. He rubbed my ass and spread it to get to his prize.

“Fuck that’s beautiful. That tight little hole. I can’t wait to breed my boy,” Amir said and leaned forward.

I felt his lips kiss my hole and I looked back to see his face buried between my cheeks. I reached back and put my fingers in his hair. I gripped it like he did to mine sometimes. I pushed him against me and felt his tongue slide in.

“Uhhh that feels so… fuck… yes… uhhh,” I groaned as he expertly licked me and opened me up for him.

I wanted him inside me so badly. He slid his finger in next to his tongue and elicited a loud moan from deep inside me as my lips formed a big “O” and gasped.

“You like that? Baby?” Amir said as he took his tongue and fingers out of me.

He slicked up two fingers then and slid back inside me. I was hit by a warming sensation that made me feel tingly down there. I pushed back on his fingers, fucking myself as my body gave deep shivers and little whines. It felt incredible.

Chapter 20 - We Make The Sex

“Fuck me, please,” I lowered my head and begged as my breath came in ragged gasps and I pushed him deeper inside me.

I fucked myself on his fingers as my cock flopped and banged against my tummy. My body pulsed as little shocks of pleasure spread through every inch of me.

“You want me inside you, want my seed to fill that little hole?” Amir asked as though I wasn’t literally on my knees begging him.

“Please, Yes… fuck,” I felt myself on the edge as he slid a third finger inside me. I felt so full, but so safe, warm, connected, loved at his touch. I needed more of it.

It made my eyes snap shut and my face screw up at the overwhelming pleasure bursting inside me.

“You’re so fucking tight, baby. Definitely not made for a big man. We better go slow,” Amir warned as I pushed back on his fingers. He leaned down and kissed the center of my back.

“I can take it. C’mon. Fuck me harder,” I whined.

I was so desperate for him. I looked back to give him my best pleading eyes and started to bounce on his fingers. He drizzled more lube on my hole and then began to ram me. He twisted and stretched his fingers to open my hole for him. My cock was riding the edge for the longest time as he rubbed over the happiest parts of me.

“Ok, but… slowly… I can’t risk hurting the most perfect hole,” Amir said with a serious tone.

“Fuck… fuck… fuck,” I gasped as he plowed my field with his fingers. I looked back to see him watching me, eyes studying me as he stroked his cock. He looked like a man, a real man, strong and mature. His eyes were heavy with the responsibility of what apparently was a dangerous cock.

Amir slid his fingers out and got up on his knees behind me, between my legs. He leaned over me and wrapped his arms around me, held me against his chest. He kissed up the back of my neck, slurping his tongue along my skin. His lips worked their way over my cheek until they met mine. We kissed as he rubbed his cock back and forth over my hole, humping against my ass.

“Are you sure?” he asked though his tone said he needed it as badly as I did.

“Pound me!” I growled in my best impression of his deep, masculine tone. It brought back his smile, those adoring eyes, a flutter of kisses along my cheek.

He raised up off of me and used his heavy baton to smack against my hole a few times. I heard him pop the cap on the lube bottle and then looked back to see him slick up his cock with heavy strokes. He drizzled more of the lube on my hole and scooped it in with his fingers.

“You’re sure, baby?” he asked again. I felt the tip of his cock press against my hole.

“Yes,” I whined and wiggled my ass. I tried to push back on his cock, just take it myself, but he put his hands on my hips and held me. He leaned down over me and started to push in. He guided the floppy, slicked monster with one hand as the other rubbed up my chest and twisted my nipples.

“Don’t push on it, Kasper. Just relax, open for me. Let me in, spread that boy hole for the cock that owns it,” Amir whispered in my ear as he began to press inside me. He rubbed my tummy as his cock stretched my hole.

“Ahhh fuck that’s big,” I whined. I turned my head to the side and his lips met mine to soothe me. He slid inside me in tiny increments, pausing to kiss me, rub me, praise me, stroke my cock. He kept offering to stop, said it was admirable to even get this far. But I wouldn’t let him.

“No, please… I can… handle… fuck,” I bit my lip from the pain. I knew we would have to get through this if I was going to be his. I wanted to be his. I wanted to please him.

“Fuck that’s tight! Fuck baby… This can’t feel good,” Amir noted as he pushed in deeper.

“Feels… so… good,” I lied as I inhaled sharply with a groan. “Uhhh.”

He pushed in again and I yelped in pain.

“Ok, no more!” He held there and wrapped both arms around me, squeezing me against his chest. He sucked on my earlobe and told me again how perfect I felt.

“That’s all of it? I did it?” I asked between gasps for air. I felt suddenly proud of myself for taking him. It felt like someone had shoved their hand inside me.

“That’s about half. But… It’s so tight. You’re sure you’re not a virgin?” Amir asked as though that’s something one could be confused about.

“I’m not, but… I’ve only been with regular guys… fuck that’s huge,” I sniffed back the tears that leaked out of my eyes. He held me and tried to calm me with half a monster lodged in my ass.

“Where do you meet these ‘regular guys?’” Amir laughed as though I’d only been fucked by elves.

We breathed together as my ass adjusted to him. He stayed rock hard through it as we calmed ourselves. He made polite conversation as though we were strangers in an elevator.

Finally it felt ok. Amir started to slowly slide out and then push back in. He took it slowly. I kept focusing on the pain, every breath accompanied by a “Huhhhhh.” My cock was still hard for some reason. It had a line of precum that hung down from the tip to the bath water.

“Breathe with me, Kasper. It will feel good when you allow it,” Amir said and kissed lightly on my ear. His voice went up like he was talking to a pet. He started to push in and out of me. I breathed through gritted teeth.

“So… fucking… tight. I’m gonna cum soon, baby,” Amir said. I heaved a sigh of relief. I didn’t know how much longer I could last. His snake crawled in and out of me. It was the weirdest mixture of pleasure and pain I’d ever felt. I got hit by a burst of ouch and then a wave of wonderful. It was confusing, but my cock continued to leak.

“Fucking wonder pussy… fuck, Kasper… That is so tight. I’ve never had one so perfect,” Amir growled as he started to speed up.

“It hurts, Stop! Stop!” I finally admitted when he pushed too far. I let a few tears roll down my cheek. I couldn’t be brave anymore.

“Ok, ok,” Amir snapped out of his ecstasy and held still. He breathed deeply against my ear.

“I’m sorry… I want it so bad,” I admitted defeat.

“No, my love. My sweet angel. I can’t feel good if you don’t,” Amir said and kissed down my neck as he slowly slid out of me. 

He put a hand to my cheek and turned my face to see him. He licked at my tears and then kissed me. We made out as he slowly took his cock out.

He got it out and I felt a loss inside me. He sat back down in the tub and spread his legs. He turned me to face him and then I knelt between his legs and looked down at his huge, proud cock. He gave it a stroke and then pulled it back. He let it go and it thumped against his stomach a few times. He brought me in between his thighs so our cocks were together.

“Yours makes mine look so small,” I noted. 

My pale, white cock laid against his dark monster. He gripped them together and stroked us. I leaned down and we kissed as my cock rubbed against his.

“It’s perfect, Kasper. It fits you,” Amir said and jerked on our dicks. He had his fingers around mine and just his thumb around his. I felt the thick vein that ran along the underside of his shaft. It throbbed as he jerked us.

“Fuck that feels so….” I didn’t even finish my sentence before my cock started to pulse and shoot. 

My body rocked as he jerked my cock against his. He put a hand on my back and rubbed it as I fell against his chest and spurted my seed over his chest as my body spasmed.

“Uhhhh,” Amir growled as his body joined mine. 

He shoved his tongue in my mouth and his hand went down to rub my ass. His finger felt around my stretched hole as our bodies rocked together and coated each other in cum.

I yelled with his tongue in my mouth. I shot two last volleys over his chest and felt his thick cum shoot up to my pecs. We twisted and rocked together; hands exploring each other, lips wrestling. I finished and collapsed into his arms as he let go of my cock. He finished by humping against me while his arms held me against his chest.

We laid there together to recover when an alarm went off on his phone.

“Ten minutes, baby. We need to clean up,” Amir said and grabbed a bottle from the side of the tub. I was spent, exhausted, but I tried to help him as we cleaned each other. He rubbed bodywash over my back and down to my hole. We had to scrub to get the cum off each other. The bath had gone cold and I started to shiver.

“Almost done, baby,” Amir said.

We finished soaping each other and then he got out to get us towels. We dried each other in a hurry and then brushed our teeth. He had bought a special toothbrush for me to keep in his bathroom.

We got dressed in pajamas. He’d put a small section of clothes for me in his closet. He really was a planner. He thought of everything.

+-+-+

He delivered me back to my bedroom just as Mr. Hamad was coming to check on us. He smiled when he saw me happy, clean, and dressed for bed.

“You feel ok, little one? You’ll be ok to sleep alone?” Mr. Hamad asked noting that the nights before I’d been with them.

“I’ll hold him until he falls asleep.” Amir offered. I nodded happily and turned towards his chest.

“Ok, but I’ll leave the door unlocked between our rooms. If you need us during the night, come wake me up. Whatever the hour. Tomorrow you will see the psychiatrist and hopefully he can help you feel better too. You are safe here and always have a place with us,” Mr. Hamad affirmed.

“Thank you, sir.” I opened my arms and he leaned down to hug me.

Amir and I got into my little twin bed. It was one of those expensive mattresses that conforms to your body and supports everything perfectly.

He laid down and then I fell asleep on his chest while we talked and laughed. His arms felt so safe that all my worries just sort of faded.

I was warm. I was safe. I was his. I was home.

Chapter 21 - Kasper & The Therapist

“And what happens when you cry in front of the Hamad family?” The psychiatrist asked me.

Mr. Hamad had filled him in on the situation with my parents. He asked all about my childhood, my family, my dad. I kept waiting for him to judge me or tell me what to do to feel better, but he didn’t. He just listened, a lot.

“I keep crying around them. I feel like all I do is bring them my problems,” I’d said.

“You keep bringing up crying. What’s so bad about crying? Do you feel that’s something you shouldn’t do?” He’d asked.

“I’m not a crybaby. I haven’t done that since I was a little kid, but I keep crying with the Hamad family,” I’d told him.

“What did your birth family do when you cried? How did they react?” He’d asked.

“Told me to stop, said boys don’t do that. My dad would either get mad at me or make fun of me… call me a baby or something… We didn’t do that stuff,” I’d said.

“How did that make you feel?” He’d asked.

“Bad, you know… I was always weird to them. like…” I trailed off trying to think.

“Like you didn’t belong with them?” He suggested.

“Yeah… I’d go hide in my closet and get it together…” I went silent and stared out his window. 

His office overlooked the ocean. 

It wasn’t an ocean though. 

Amir had corrected me on that this morning when he drove me along the coast to see the doctor.

“It’s so beautiful. The water here is clearer than in California. What ocean is it?” I asked.

“It’s a gulf, Kasper, not an ocean. The Gulf of Arabia… Persian Gulf is what Americans call it. You can’t see it from this far away, but that’s Iran on the other side of the water.” He pointed off in the blue horizon.

“So this is Arabia, but where’s Persian?” I asked. 

He laughed.

“Persian is a people. Iran is the country. We’ve gone on vacation there, to Kish. It’s an island, nice beaches… Didn’t you learn geography in school?” He asked and put his hand on my leg.

“Kasper!” The psychiatrist said and woke me out of my recollection.

“Sorry… what, sir?” I asked.

“I asked what happens when you cry in front of the Hamad family. What do they do?” he asked me and wrote something in his notes.

“They hug me… try to cheer me up… tell me it’s ok to cry… tell me they’ll be there for me,” I answered and shifted in the oversized chair with high arms and a pinstriped design.

“How does that feel to you?” he asked.

“Safe… They don’t have any hate in them. They let me be myself and not so hard all the time… Like they really care about me… Almost like I’m their youngest child… I don’t know why, but they like me and want me around. I don’t get why they want to deal with my messes. Everything I do just causes problems for them and…” I started to elaborate, but he put a hand up.

“Let’s back up. Your first feeling was ‘safe.’ Can you sit with that for a moment? You feel safe with them. You have food, a bed, and people who care about you.” he said. 

I thought about that.

“Safe. you’re right. I belong with them. They make me feel like I can just be a kid, do stupid stuff I never got to do when I was young. It was kind of weird at first, but I should just go with it, right? Just enjoy being their child. Just have fun and be a good boy for them,” I nodded happily.

“Hang on, Kasper. That’s a pretty big leap you are making there. Let’s just wrap up today with the thought that you are safe. You have time to figure things out and people who will support you while you do it. You’re in a safe space.” He said and stood. 

I guessed our hour was up.

He went over to open the door to his office and I heard Amir jump up. I walked over to leave.

“Is he going to be ok?” Amir asked the doctor as he came into the office with a worried tone as though I’d just gone through surgery. He reached for me and pulled me against his chest.

“With support and understanding from a good family like yours, he will be fine once he works through the pain; is allowed to process it with understanding people there to see him through it. He might be extra sleepy sometimes or hyper at other times. It’s a coaster,” the doctor answered.

Amir kissed my cheek and rubbed my back, pushing me into his hold. I put my nose in the crook of his neck and smelled his cologne.

“He will have whatever he needs! I’ll make sure he has no worries or troubles. I’ll be his protector.” Amir turned to look at me. “You can cry or yell or whatever you need, Kasper. We’re all here for you. We’ll help you.”

“I know your family will be the best thing for him,” the doctor agreed.

“He just looks so… when I saw him on the jet when they got here from Durban. He looked so helpless, so small and fragile. I can’t imagine what he went through… what he’s going through. How could someone do that to their own kid? It just makes me want to protect him from everything, hold him and never let go,” Amir confessed.

“Not everyone has parents like yours who are so understanding, but he is stronger than you think. He will be ok. He’s going through loss. Being there for him and letting him express what he’s feeling when he is ready to share is important. He might just want you to hold him and say nothing at all. And please remember when you speak that you’re speaking about the people who gave him life, the only family he’s known,” the doctor said. Amir nodded.

“Yes… ok. I can do that.” Amir gave me another squeeze and put his nose in my hair.

“I’ll follow up with your father… There’s no easy way through grief. He needs his time to mourn, process, understand why this happened. Be patient with him,” the doctor assured and walked us out. He gave me a hug and said we’d see each other again soon.

+-+-+

I went to run some errands with Amir. His sports car was so futuristic. Everything was touchscreen and voice automated. The computer reminded him of events he had coming up and warned him when there was traffic ahead.

He took me to his university. It was a sprawling campus of glass buildings and green lawns with high palm trees, an oasis in the desert landscape. 

We went through security gates where a guard took a look at him and waved us through. He had his own special part of the parking garage that went down and below the others. It had a gate that opened when his car got close to it. It had wide spots and was deep underground, cool like a cave.

“So this is where the royalty parks? The special cave?” I asked with a laugh. 

Amir seemed embarrassed by their position sometimes, but he’d gone through his daily routine too many times to have thought about this perk. He put his car in park and ignored my joke, wanting a kiss instead.

“C’mon, we have to drop off some paperwork. Dad… the one you know as Emerson… Should I say White dad and Arab dad? Is that weird? I just call Emerson ‘Dad’ and Ali ‘Father.’ It never seemed confusing before,” Amir got off track in his thoughts.

“I picked up on that. Dad and father. I think of them as Emerson and Mr. Hamad since your brother is also named Ali,” I said.

“Ali Raza is my brother’s name. My father is just Ali,” Amir corrected.

“Anyways! Dad’s fundraiser for scholarships was better than he projected. We are able to bring in 35 students from developing countries. So this is some paperwork on the 10 students my parents recommended. They went through over 200 applicants! The other 25 students will get picked by committee from the other 900 students who applied!” Amir said. “So yes, this is where we park.”

“Scholarships? Wow that’s really cool. My brothers all got them for academics and sports, but I’m not really good at anything they give money for.” I laughed.

“That’s not true. Once you start to believe in yourself, you’ll find all sorts of things you care about. If you want to take a class or two, we’ll support you,” Ali said and took my hand. 

He put his leather work case over his shoulder and we headed out of the garage. It was a million degrees outside, but he quickly led me into a building and through the air conditioned corridors that connected everything on the campus.

“This is my workspace. I share it with Ali, but he never uses it. He likes the student commons,” Amir said when he took me to a small office in the corner of a large open room filled with students at various work stations. 

He had a private area with corner windows overlooking the mountains on one side and water on the other. He set his bag on the desk that had shelves above it with pictures of his family and little mementos from his travels.

I was amazed that he’d held my hand the whole time we’d walked from the car. He’d said hi to people he knew and even stopped to chat for a minute with one of his professors. 

He introduced me as “my boy, Kasper.” The whole time he kept his hold on me proudly and no one batted an eye. It apparently wasn’t strange here to have a boy in tow. I sat in his leather swivel-chair while he sorted out his papers.

Chapter 22 - University of Satra

“So what’s the deal here?” I asked. “It’s like is everyone here into guys? How does that work?”

Amir laughed at that, “Everyone is into whatever they’re into. I don’t ask. That would be weird.”

“But the lion thing? What’s that about? You call me your cub sometimes. Your father uses that term for Emerson sometimes. Does everyone have a cub? Are cubs what they call smaller guys?” I prodded.

“No one knows for sure about that,” Amir said and leaned against his desk. “My History professor said it goes back to the time of the crusades. This part of the world was an Eastern center of culture. Back when Europeans were still in little tribes and the Americas belonged to just the Americans.”

“I’m an American,” I informed him.

“You’re a European-U.S.-American. You are a product of colonization. I meant the indigenous people…” He looked at me like I’d made some cute statement.

“Well yeah… of course,” I fumbled.

“Satra was already a developed state ruled by powerful tribal leaders. Our terrain offered natural defenses and we didn’t have the eye of the Western world on us. The European armies never made it over this far, but occasionally we’d get a fighter or small band who had wandered off or gotten separated. They’d spend weeks lost in the desert and either find Satra or one of our traveling merchants would collect them. They were fair, light-haired men with skin blistered by the sun. Their spirits broken by the desolate terrain, they were quite receptive to our stronger men. They fell in love, especially the ones who’d been rescued.” Amir continued.

I looked up at him with rapt attention as he leaned against his desk. I rolled closer to him and put my face against his abs.

He smiled at me and put his hand on my hair. Emerson had put it up in a neat little bun. He liked it out of my face. Amir smoothed it back.

Emerson had picked out a pink short-sleeved button up shirt tucked into small khaki shorts and white skater shoes. I looked like a kid on Easter morning ready to go hunt eggs after church.

I didn’t mind though. I pretended like I needed his help. Emerson said he loved having a boy to dress again. It made him happy which made Mr. Hamad very happy. With him pleased, it meant I brought good things to their family. I wanted to be accepted, be one of them.

It also made Amir happy that his parents adored me; an added bonus. I fit into his world. I would be good for his future aspirations of managing the family’s businesses.

“Our men would nurse them back to health and most begged to stay. Our people were advanced and our city had wide, clean streets, running water from pristine wells, and beautiful gardens. It was heaven compared to the disease-ridden villages and squalid fiefdoms to which the men were accustomed. Europe was always at war and in chaos. They developed… well, what you and I are developing. The lion is a symbol of our people, like the Eagle to yours. The European men were not of our people, but they were granted rights when sponsored by a Satra citizen,a lion. The sponsoring citizens, their lovers, were responsible for them… they were like cubs.” Amir concluded.

“Strangely that makes sense,” I laughed. “So I’m your wandering warrior?”

“You never have to wander with me… never have to fight. I will be your protector,” Amir said gently.

He leaned down and kissed my head. I stood up and moved between his legs. He put his arms around me and pulled me in for a kiss. We fit so perfectly together, a two-piece puzzle.

“Are you going to fuck me?” I whispered when his lips pulled away. I bit my lip and tried to give him the most innocent eyes I could fake. It worked. He gave me that look like he’d agree to anything, but then quickly shook off my spell.

“Your eyes are hard to say no to. You look like an anime cartoon of what a twink should be, but there are cameras up there and there.” He pointed to two small circles in the ceiling. “We had some trouble with equipment missing so the university put them in.”

“We’ve done it in front of cameras before,” I reminded him of our nearly naked time in front of the show crew and cameras.

“Yes, and after that my father sent me to another continent! I ruined Africa. If we mess up Asia, where would I go?” Amir laughed.

He pet my hair and nibbled on my ear while our hard bulges rubbed against each other. This was all I’d get for right now. I guess it would have to do.

He pushed away from me then and grabbed the paperwork he needed to turn in for his fathers.

“Come, Kasper. Before we get into trouble and make these worthy students have to wait for their acceptance letters. Let’s go,” he said.

He didn’t want to leave anymore than I did, but he made a good point. We needed to be more discreet about the physical side of our love. His parents still saw him as their sweet, impressionable child. They weren’t ready for him to be a lion just yet.

He took me to a top floor office that had a picture of his family along with five others. He pointed out their pictures and told me about them and what they did. His family did the most for education, but each family held their own causes important to growing the kingdom and investing in her people. I wondered if there was a king.

He handed the papers to a secretary and laid out specific instructions for each one. She nodded and seemed to know what to do.

We went to the student center next. It was brand new and looked like a futuristic resort. There was a rock climbing wall in the center that went up three stories.

A muscled, Korean guy gave a nod and wink to Amir as he made his ascent. Amir waved, but pulled me on without saying anything. Around the giant rock was a large bookstore and a few restaurants and shops.

Amir was telling me about the construction of the new student center. They’d just opened it last fall and his father had financed it.

He was pointing out the different shops they’d brought in from Europe, a lot of stuff from the UK, when we rounded a corner and I got the surprise of my week.

“Holy Shop!” I said and grabbed his arm excitedly. “They have Busy Burger! Oh My God! They have the BEST french fries in LA! We have to get some.”

“Oh, it’s… yeah we wanted something from LA, but the healthier options weren’t interested in opening an outlet here. We really don’t eat that kind of stuff. It’s so unhealthy,” Amir droned on.

“No! It’s the best. I have my punchcard! One more Busy Burger and I get a free shake! They’re so good! We have to get one. I have cash.” I fumbled for my wallet to show him.

“I’ll buy you a shake if you want. Maybe we can split one and then hit the gym when we get home,” Amir offered.

He was laughing at my excitement.

“No! I have to earn it! I just need one more punch. Wait… Where is my card?” I dug through my wallet and couldn’t find it.

“Really, Kasper. It’s ok,” Amir said and reached for my arm.

I couldn’t find it.

It wasn’t there.

“Where did it go? It was here right behind my license,” I grew frantic.

I knew it had to be there. I went to one of the food court tables on a mission and emptied out everything, a small pile of cards and dollar bills.

I had my high school ID, my driver’s license, my 7-11 card, a photobooth strip from the Ventura pier of me and a girl I hung out with, and a coupon for gum my mom had cut out for me because she knew I liked it.

It was expired and the punch card wasn’t there.

“What the fuck? What did I do with it? It has one punch left to get a shake! One punch!” I felt my voice breaking.

Amir came up behind me and hovered over me with his warm cage of muscles. He put his hands on the table, spread on either side of me. I felt his warm, reassuring breath on the back of my neck. He wanted to calm me.

“It’s ok, we’ll find it, Kasper… we’ll find it, baby,” Amir’s voice dropped an octave, gentle but authoritative.

He kissed my neck and sorted through my cards. There was a card stuck to the back of my high school ID, but it turned out to be a business card from a friend of mine who was an unsuccessful DJ.

“That’s not it… That DJ

sucks

. What did I do with the card?“ I was desperate over a stupid card.

I felt my heart begin to pound and that overwhelming sense of panic rose in me. Why was I getting so upset over it? I couldn’t stop myself. Amir didn’t understand what was happening. 

“Maybe the DJ stole it. Shall we phone him up?” Amir giggled.

“It’s not here… It’s lost… I just need one punch,” I said with sadness.

I suddenly realized where it was. It was in the tray in my room at my parent’s house. It was a white dish with little dancing monkeys on it. My grandmother had brought it from her trip to South America.

“It’s not here, Kasper. It’s ok. I’ll make them give you a new one. I’ll pay for it. I’ll have them fill a stack of them with punches,” Amir laughed, not sensing the rising panic in me.

He turned my wallet over and showed me the empty spaces. He thought I was being silly.

“It’s in my room at my parents house only… it’s not my room anymore… not my family… it’s gone… they’re gone… one fucking punch left… I can’t go back…” I broke down sobbing and Amir quickly wrapped his arms around me as I gasped for air.

He pulled me back against him.

“Let it out, baby. It’s ok… I’m here, your lion has you,” Amir breathed against my ear.

I turned back towards him, my face red with panic, snot, and tears.

“I can’t go home… They won’t let me go home… Why can’t I go home?” I asked between sobs and gasps and sniffles of the snot leaking out of my nose.

My family didn’t want me.

“We’re your home, sweet baby… We love you so much,” Amir said and pulled me into his chest.

He sat down in the food court booth and pulled me down to straddle his lap. He didn’t care who was watching or what they thought. He held me while my body shook, released the pain.

“I love you so much, baby boy. You can always cry in my arms when you need. We’ll get through the pain together. I’m here… no matter what,” Amir promised.

He rubbed my back, rocked me gently in his arms. He laid back in the booth and steadied me on his chest. I soaked his expensive shirt with my tears, he didn’t complain.

Chapter 23 - Sheikh Shack

He held me until I calmed against his chest. He kept rubbing my back and whispering encouraging things in my ear, “I got you baby, I’m here. I’m so sorry you’re in pain. I wish I could take it for you… You’re safe with me… I want you.” Amir talked to me as I went from quiet sobbing to silently numb.

I’d never understand why he cared so deeply. I was a mess.

I cried it out and then felt a deep embarrassment. We were cuddled together in the food court booth. I heard the din of students as they filed in for lunch. Amir didn’t appear to care though.

“We should go,” I sniffled and raised my head off his chest. He looked down at me and pushed back a few loose strands of my hair that had escaped in the breakdown. “People are coming in for lunch. They’re seeing us.”

He reached for his work bag and pulled out a plastic pouch of wet wipes. He cleaned my face.

“Let them look. Are you worried they’ll be jealous and want a beautiful, sweet boy of their own?” Amir asked with a smile as he rubbed his thumb over my cheek.

“I don’t think any of them are in the market for a whining snot-soaked boy who causes a scene,” I smirked.

“You’d be surprised what people are into, my sweetness. They’d line up to hold you if they could. You’d have to get one of those little velvet ropes to form a queue,” Amir chuckled.

“They can wait. I’ve already got all the muscle boy I can handle,” I kissed his chest and earned his approving smile. This conversation was turning into a cheesy mess.

“You still want that shake before we go? I’ll buy you one. I’ll buy you the chain if it helps you feel better. I bet we already own this franchise. We should try to make it healthier.” Amir sat up with me. I shook my head.

Busy Burger was from another life; a life I needed to let go of. I didn’t want to remember California right now, my family, my shame, my rejection. I had to move forward.

“Ok Kasper, I’ll get you a different shake on the way home. There’s a great place that does these organic, milk-free plum protein shakes that are so killer. It’ll help you feel better than this fast good stuff. You’re going to love it!” Amir assured.

I wasn’t sure about that, but I’d try something he liked. I’d try whatever he wanted to show me.

He collected my wallet and cards. None of that stuff mattered anymore. I told him he could throw it all away, but he just shoved it in his bag and grabbed my hand.

He called his father on the car phone. Mr Hamad greeted me in English but seamlessly switched to Arabic when Amir did.

They spoke quickly in rapid fire Arabic and finished by the time we got to the healthy shake place. I’m sure Amir was telling him what a mess I was. He kept his hand on me as he drove.

Sheikh Shack was on the corner of a large shopping mall that reminded me of Century City back home.

The neon sign had a cartoon Arabian guy with a wicked smile and long, traditional robes. He was dancing and shaking a cup of purple stuff. His oversized black eyes held flecks of glitter that caught the relentless desert sun. It was so over the top and stereotypical, but it cheered me up.

Amir pointed out his favorite things on their menu and explained what all the add-ins did. There was one for pre-workout, one to soothe muscles, one for hangovers, and one for mental focus. He went on through the menu until I interrupted him.

“What’s the one for sad, needy boys?” I asked with a laugh, making a joke about my breakdown at the food court.

He frowned for a minute. He didn’t like me joking about it, but then he shifted into a smile. It was mine to deal with as I wanted.

“That’s something special I can only give you in private,” Amir joked with a laugh and then added, “But it’s a little too salty for a plum shake.”

“Then you’d better choose the add-ins for me. I’ll get whatever you do.” I slid in against his side.

“I’ll get you the one for anxiety. I drink it before big exams. It seems to help me chill,” he decided.

He ordered for us in Arabic and got them in these hard plastic purple containers shaped like giant plums. He handed me one and we went up a spiral staircase to a seating area on the roof.

The sun blazed on above us. We sat in the shade provided by the taller neighbors of the shopping center and I felt a cool mist on my face from above.

Amir pointed out a department store they’d brought in from London, and an electronics megastore from China. They shaded the patio of Sheikh Shack and left us nice and cool to enjoy our drinks.

The shake was a mixture of plum and vanilla with some supplements Amir had requested. It wasn’t too bad, but I talked it up since Amir looked so excited about it.

He let me talk about my home, my room, things I did growing up. We did have some good times. My family wasn’t always that bad. My brothers would help my parents come back to their senses.

“I have an idea!” Amir said suddenly when we finished our drinks. He took me inside the mall and found a toy store that had a huge wall of games.

“I knew they’d have it!” He yelled and pointed to a board game I used to play with my brothers growing up. I’d mentioned it in passing the second day we talked back in Durban.

He’d remembered.

He was officially the sweetest guy on earth.

+-+-+

Back at the house I found Mr. Hamad and Emerson waiting at the kitchen island for me with those serious looks of pity. I was tired of inspiring that look in them. I needed to get it together.

It confirmed that Amir had told them about my episode in the student center. They both moved in to hug me when I came in behind him.

I was sandwiched between their protective arms as they pet my hair and kissed my cheeks. I felt so loved here.

“Kasper! I’m so sorry about your French fries. We can make you some here. Whatever you want,” Mr. Hamad said.

“No, father. It wasn’t about the French fries,” Amir said and explained what happened while my cheeks glowed with embarrassment.

“I thought sending you out for errands with him would help take your mind off things,” Mr. Hamad said as he hugged me against his heartbeat.

“I’m feeling a lot better. I’m sorry I worried you,” I sighed.

“The doctor said he is going to go through things like that and it is part of the process. We just have to support him and make it ok for him to be sad when he needs to,” Amir informed them as he sat down on a barstool.

He looked at me like he wanted to pull me back from his parents.

They both signed for Emerson who nodded and pet my hair noting that it had gotten messed up from the nice job he’d done that morning.

A man behind them said something in Arabic and I perked up. I hadn’t seen him there. He was older, close to Mr. Hamad’s age, and slim but handsome. He was shorter and wore a tight polo shirt tucked into fitted black shorts.

“Oh! Kasper, this is my brother, Zaid. He didn’t get to meet you last night.” Mr. Hamad motioned towards the man who walked closer and appraised me.

“A fresh California golden boy. I was wondering how much longer we’d go without getting another one! The old ones are no fun anymore” He laughed. Mr. Hamad looked like he wanted to growl.

“Nice to meet you,” I said with a laugh and he leaned in to hug me.

“Amir chose well. You will be a welcome addition. So handsome.” He smiled then looked thoughtful and added, “I’m sorry for what you’re going through. Amir has kept me apprised of things. I’m his favorite uncle and I know I’ll be yours too.”

“Uncle Zaid is the best. He jokes a lot, but he’s really good to talk to when you need it,” Amir assured me.

“When these alpha men get too controlling with you, come find me. I know all the tricks to get them to back off.” Zaid laughed.

“Thank you, sir,” I remembered my manners.

“Kasper needs to lie down. He’s been through a lot today,” Amir said just as I felt a yawn coming on.

I knew he was eager to get me alone, and a “nap” sounded nice.

“I think that’s a good idea. I need to review some projects with you. We will let the boy rest while we work so he isn’t distracted,” Mr. Hamad said to his son.

“Oh…” Amir was disappointed but quickly recovered and nodded. “Lie down in my bed. It’s quieter and there are fresh pajamas for you in my closet. I’ll check on you when we’re finished.”

Mr. Hamad gave me one last kiss on the head and then sent me off. Amir patted my bottom as I backed away from his parents. I turned and headed for his room.

I took a long, hot shower. I played with all his products. Everything was organic and lightly scented, but it combined to hold his essence.

The final touch was a light spray from his cologne bottle on the counter. I inhaled it and instantly felt his arms around me though he wasn’t there.

I went to his closet with just a towel around my waist and found the little section of things he had collected for me. There was a little place with underwear in my size. I looked through it to see what he had picked out. It was a lot of skimpy briefs and a few jocks.

The real surprise was at the bottom. There was a little folded piece of pink material. It was completely see-through and it looked like it was designed for women.

The front was a small little V of material with thin straps around the waist and under the bottom. The back would just barely cover my ass and there was a folded slit in the middle. I pushed my finger through it and looked around the room to make sure no one could see. It couldn’t have been for me. I wondered if he had dated some girl that wore these and left them there.

They must have ended up there by mistake… I decided to put them on anyways.

They slid up ok, they were super stretchy, but there wasn’t enough material to cover anything. The top of them had my light blonde pubes poking out and the bottom v-strap separated my nuts. I had to adjust them to get my boys inside. The back though, that was worse. I have a bubble ass and these were stretched so the back slit was pulled open and if I bent over, my hole would be on full display.

I kept them on though, Amir would think they were funny. He might even like them.

I found the world’s softest pair of fleece shorts in my size. They would keep me warm and covered in the cold room. The air conditioning was on blast and my nipples were hard and pointed.

I found some sleep shirts, but then I saw a pile of old t-shirts on the top shelf of his closet. I got on my tip toes and reached up to pull some down.

It was a stack of shirts from different world locales. They were too small for him, leftovers of a privileged childhood. There was one with a cartoon wall and some chinese writing, another one with palm trees and some arabic script.

The last t-shirt was worn so soft that I had to put it on. It had Kangaroos hopping around a sign that proclaimed “2024 Outback Camp” in bubble letters.

The back of it had his name written in English letters “Amir Hamad.” Underneath his name, it said he had won camper of the season for “Science and Discovery.” He was brilliant. I put it on and crawled into his bed.

I intended to take a nap. Really, I did. I wiggled under the warmth of his comforter, inhaled the light scent of male still fresh on his pillow. I felt my hole twitch, exposed and awakening to the possibilities of the stretchy pair of panties.

I reached back in the shorts to adjust it, intending to close my eyes and doze off. I pulled at the back and my hole twitched again. I grazed my finger over it and felt a buzz as my cock sprang to life.

This was not conducive to a nap….

Chapter 24 - A Nap With Amir

I got a little too into it while trying to nap in Amir’s bed. I went under his blanket and started to feel myself. My finger went down to rub my hole in preparation for him. His pillow held his scent and sent me into my head.

I lost myself, overtaken by the fantasy of being in his room, his bed, his safe place. My mind raced with thoughts of him buried deep inside me, owning my hole and making me his. I’d never been this addicted to someone; never felt so needy for a guy. 

“Fuck,” I gasped as my finger pushed inside me. It was too dry and too tight. I quickly took it out and sucked on it, slurping my digit to ready it for exploration. I brought the wet finger back to my hole and pushed inside myself, whining and humping his satiny sheets.

“Kasper?” I heard his voice. I’d blocked out the world. I looked up to see Amir standing over me with a wicked smile. He knew what I was up to. I quickly pulled my finger out of my hole, out of my shorts.

“Sorry, I was just…” I started to say, but he shook his head and knelt beside me on his bed.

“You started without me? Bad little boy. You should wait for your man. You could hurt yourself. That’s my little pink pussy to please,” Amir shook his head and faked anger, but his smile betrayed him.

I rolled over onto my back and he pulled back the covers. His eyes saw the shirt I’d put on and they lit up. He rubbed my chest where the cartoon kangaroos bounced.

“Oh shit. You know how many times I wore that shirt and jerked off fantasizing about seeding those Australian guys who weren’t half as beautiful as you? I haven’t fit into that shirt in years! You look so perfect in it. Fuck, Kasper. How did I get so lucky?” Amir laughed. 

He kicked off his shoes and then slid in beside me on the bed. He pushed me back onto my side and wrapped his arms around me to spoon me from behind.

“You’re really hard,” I noted and reached behind me to grope his package. He was rock hard from remembering his fantasies. He rubbed against my hand. 

“All for you, my prince… I need inside my boy’s hole.” Amir rubbed my chest with one hand and gripped the bulge in my shorts with the other. 

He pushed his hard cock against my back as his hands explored me, tweaked my nipples, jerked my bulge. My pulse raced with excitement as his cage of muscles enveloped me. 

“You feel so good. I love when you hold me like this. Everything feels complete,” I said when his lips found my neck and he licked along my skin with his tongue.

“My tasty baby. You want me inside you? Want me to fill that pussy? You want to be mine, pretty boy?” Amir growled.

“Yes sir, please sir. It’s waiting for you,” I whined. 

Amir sat up for a second and grabbed his phone. Light beats filled the room to muffle our noises. He came back down and quickly slid his hand down the back of my shorts. I felt his hand slide over my ass and then his finger found my exposed hole.

“Oh fuck! Are these? Wait! Get up, baby! Lemme see!” Amir yelled with excitement. He pulled back the covers and then slid down my shorts. He rubbed his hand over my ass and squeezed it.

“I found them in the closet. I thought maybe you had them for some girl in your past… or something. I don’t know. I couldn’t resist. They’re tight, but they look so hot,” I said, not sure of his reaction. I held there for a second, not sure if I should be embarrassed or confident. 

He pushed me up to my knees and then I stood and struggled out of the shorts. I stood over him and slipped off the t-shirt. I knelt down next to his side, and then he got up to his knees.

He struggled out of his pants and showed off a black pair of boxer briefs with his cock snaking down the right side and his puffy brown head poking out of the leg opening. He put a hand on the back of my neck and brought me in for a kiss. His hand rubbed down my chest, my abs, my bulge.

“I got these but then thought you’d hate them. I didn’t want to insult you. I knew you’d look so beautiful in these though. My tight pink pussy-boy… You look incredible in them,” Amir growled. He had been as unsure as I was. We were new and figuring out the limits with each other.

“You did get these for me! I thought some girl had left them here!” I confessed.

“A girl? No never, my innocent cub. I bought these for you. No other could turn me on like you do. There was most definitely not a girl before you,” Amir said and pulled back from me to look down at them.

“They’re pretty tight. I like them, but I don’t think they were meant for guys,” I said and looked down to see my cock and balls had completely given up on the front part. They dangled out from the side.

“Yes, I think tonight I’ll order the boy versions. I forgot that my sweet little cub is more endowed than most. You do have a tasty cock. You need a pouch to rein it in,” Amir reached down and yanked on it then bit his lip and looked at me with confusion.

“I’m ok. It’s not huge like yours, but I guess I’m average,” I noted. 

“The Lion in me desires to seed your perfect cub hole, but the other half of me wants to dive on that cock and please it. Which side will win? I am a man torn by struggle,” he bemoaned.

“Well,” I said and gripped the bulge in his black boxerbriefs. “Maybe you can do both while I work on your cock.”

“Excellent idea. You get to your work and I will let my two sides fight it out,” Amir said and laid down on the bed. 

He pushed down his boxer briefs then kicked them off. I started to push off the pink stretchy underwear, but he stopped me.

“No, let’s um… give these a chance. They are working quite nicely,” he laughed and pulled me down so my cock was close to his face. 

He gripped his own cock for me and pulled it down then let it go. The heavy brown snake flopped up against his stomach and then back down between his thick, hairy thighs.

I grabbed his cock and pumped it while he put his lips to mine. He slurped in my cock and started doing that trick he had of putting intense suction on it with his lips in a tight ring around the shaft. My tip slid along his tongue as he wrapped it around the top of the shaft.

I put his cock to my lips and he instinctively tried to push through. I kept them tight, but it only made him try harder. He reached down and gripped my hair, pushed my head against his cock. I let him push through my lips and was rewarded with a loud gasp as he took his lips off my cock and looked down at me with approval.

“Fuck, baby, two tight holes to please me,” he laughed as his cock stretched my lips and met my tongue. I lapped at the tip of his full monster. He tasted like sweat and a little piss, a natural man musk that made my body weak for him. I eagerly dove on his cock until it hit my gag reflex. My throat lurched in agony.

“Oh fuck that’s hot. Yeah baby choke on my cock,” Amir prodded. He pulled my hair back and used it to fuck my throat back and forth on his cock. I felt his finger fumble with my hole, pushing through the slit in the panties.

“MmmHmm,” I moaned happily as he started to use my throat, pushing until I gagged and then sliding back to let me rest.  He sped up with it, forcing his way in and out of my throat. I gagged and sputtered trying to keep up with his girth. His fat, brown monster wasn’t easily tamed. I breathed through my nose until I felt my eyes watering and snot build up. He finally released me and I pulled back, sniffling and wiped my eyes.

“You’re so good at that… sweet virgin throat feels so good on me… rest a minute, let me please you,” Amir said. He reached behind him and pulled a tissue out of the side table. He sat up and wiped my face, then held it to my nose like a parent helping a child blow. I took it from him and blew my own nose. I wasn’t that helpless. He just laughed.

“Ok now you suck…. AHH Yeah!” I suddenly howled as he dove on my cock with expert moves. He slurped me in and I felt my cock slide all the way back in his mouth. He didn’t react all crazy like I had. His throat eagerly gripped my tip and he made these weird little motions that quickly drove me to the edge.

“Oh fuck that’s so. Ahh!” I squealed again. I tried to push him off my cock. I couldn’t finish when we’d just started. I wasn’t used to that kind of pleasure and certainly not from a strong masculine hunk like him. I was way out of my league.

“Seriously?” he laughed and pulled off of me. “You’re adorable, Kasper. So innocent.”

He sat up and pushed two fingers through my lips. I coated them with spit while I laid there and tried to calm my cock. Everything about him just had me close to the line. It was like I’d spent 24 hours edging and my body badly needed a release. But he wasn’t giving in or giving up that easily. He wanted me to feel every minute of pleasure he could offer.

“Suck my fingers,” Amir said and then used his other hand to part my legs. 

He dove between my thighs and his lips kissed at my hole. He slid his tongue in it and my body was hit with another barrage of fireworks. I doubled over from the pleasure, my stomach making hard spasms each time he pushed in and touched a special spot.

“Uhhhh,” I whined and my body twisted. He slipped his fingers from my mouth and swirled his tongue inside me.

“Fuck me, please. Fuck my hole,” I begged and reached down to mess up his hair. I pumped his cock with my other hand and moaned with pleasure.

“Fuck your what?” Amir asked when he took his lips off my asshole.

“My pussy. Please fuck my pussy,” I begged, knowing what he wanted. “Please stuff me with your cock. I can take it. I promise.”

“Mmmm, maybe. Let’s see how the fingers do first. Hurting this pussy would be a federal crime. It’s a world wonder. I have to take my responsibility seriously,” Amir assured with authority.

“Yes sir,” I agreed and laid back with disappointment. He paused to get a bottle of lube then and drizzled it between my legs. His fingers pushed it to my hole and he pushed the escaped drizzles back inside me. I felt a warm tingle spread out.

“What is that? It feels so… ahhh,” I said and felt a wave of warmth spread out from my hole. He used that moment to quickly slide his fingers in. I inhaled sharply at the sudden feeling of fullness. It didn’t hurt. It just feels strange like very very wrong but awesomely right.

“It’s a gel that helps you open, helps it feel more intense and makes it easier to take me. Does it feel good?” Amir asked. He started to push deeper inside me, touching the spots that made my cock thump against my tummy.

“Uh yeah… yeah it feels good,” I mumbled to myself in agreement as my body rippled with ecstasy. I felt my eyes roll back and my muscles tighten then slack as his fingers spread out inside me like some alien antennae on a very benevolent mission.

“Good, tell me if it stops feeling good. Ok? Last time you waited until it hurt too bad. I want you to…” Amir started to lecture but I interrupted him with loud moans of pleasure.

“Hey! Keep it down, Kasper. You want to have every Hamad in the compound running in here to see what’s wrong?” Amir scolded with a laugh. They are already on guard to protect you.

“Sorry,” I said and turned back to his cock. I stuffed the fat tip in my lips and moaned around it like a pacifier as his fingers loosened me up for him. My body bucked and quivered each time he touched the right spots, and there were a lot of them.

“That pretty little pussy is almost ready for me. I need it, baby.” Amir leaned in and kissed my cock. It jerked and offered a little precum in response. He lapped at it and swallowed me.

“Uhhhh,” I gasped as I sucked at his cock, swallowing each little drop of precum his bottle offered me.

“That’s my boy. Suck your lion’s scepter. Swallow what I offer you,” Amir groaned happily and shoved his fingers deeper inside me. He started to slide them out and then shove them back in, each time making my body jump against the bed. I was his willing marionette.

“Ok baby. I gotta do this. I think you’ll be ok.” Amir slid his fingers from me and patted my ass approvingly. He sat up and got a hand towel to wipe his fingers on. He got more lube and then turned me around so I laid there on my back looking up at him with my ass on the edge of his bed.

“Let’s try this way. It might be too tight. We can go back to puppy style if it does. I just can’t stand that beautiful face being away from my sight.” Amir got on the floor and knelt between my legs. 

He pulled me closer to the edge so my ass was hanging off. I put my legs up on his shoulders and he leaned down between them to kiss me. 

His lips sucked on mine for a minute as our tongues wrestled. I threw my arms around his neck and held onto him. His fat rigid cock laid across mine as he took a quick break to make out with me. He kissed me roughly, both of us deep in need for what came next.

“You want this cock stretching your tight little pussy?” Amir asked. He gripped his cock and beat it against my tummy. I nodded as we stared into each other’s eyes. I needed it.

“Yes sir… please… fuck me… make me yours,” I whispered up to him with pleading eyes. I needed to feel him, feel close to him in the most intimate way. I wanted his seed, his marking inside me. He had earned the right, earned my trust, earned my need.

“Ok, love. I will,” Amir said with absolute sincerity. He read my need, understood it.

He raised up off me and stood on his knees between my legs. My ankles were on his shoulders and I wiggled my toes against his hair. He turned his face to kiss my feet and squeezed my leg. He poured a thick line of lube down his shaft and then gripped the cock and smoothed it evenly. He poured more between my legs and used his fingers to push it inside my squishy hole as I shivered and whined like a proper cub.

“Here it comes baby. Open that hole for me,” Amir prodded as he put the tip to my hole. He pushed inside me and I took a deep breath to open for him. It felt better than the first time. I knew what to expect and he’d had more time to open me with the warming lube that made my body twist and tremble with an overload of sensations every time he touched me.

“Huhhh, hahhh,” I gasped weakly as he sank into me, stretched my hole like I’d begged for.

“That is so fucking tight. Oh my…. Fucking fuck that’s so good,” Amir pushed deeper inside me and leaned down to kiss me. He slid his arms around my back and pushed my legs back, pinning my knees down next to my shoulders. It spread my ass wider for him and he sucked on my tongue to distract me from the insane filling of my less than adequate hole.

“That pussy feels so good on my cock. You’re so beautiful baby. I love you so much,” Amir praised as he raised off me just enough to stare down into my eyes. He slid his arms from under me and put them on my thighs, spreading me open for him.

“Show me that tight little hole baby. You like how your lion stretches it? It feels good?” Amir asked. He grabbed for his phone from the side table and started to film it. He slid in and out, pounding gently at my hole.

“I want you to see this later. It’s so hot,” Amir explained. He held his cock then to snap a few pictures. He loved taking pictures. He’d already snapped a ton of them this morning at the university and the mall. He kept saying he wanted us to remember every little thing we did together.

“Uhhh fuck,” I said and tried my best to breathe as he started to plunge away at my depths. My eyes fought to stay open as he hit every little magic spot inside my hole. I reached down to jerk my cock, but he stopped me, took my hand away. He pushed my arms up over my head and crossed them at the wrists.

“You’ll finish from me fucking you. Trust me,” he said. I nodded and he kissed me as he started to pound my hole. I raised my head up to look down between my thighs and see he only had about half of his cock inside me. He wouldn’t go any farther than that. He was sliding in and out of me with his huge nuts swinging wildly. He looked down at me with eyes fighting to stay open.

“You feel so good on my cock. I wish I could go deeper. It just feels so… ahhh…” Amir groaned as he sank back into me. He filled me right to the point where it almost started to hurt. He could sense my discomfort and showed control as he started to piston in and out of me with speed.

“Fuck… yes… fuck,” I whined each time he slid inside. He laid his chest against mine and kissed on my neck as my lips found his shoulder. I sucked on him to pacify the intense wave of feelings my body couldn’t process. It wasn’t just the physical. He turned on something inside me that desperately needed his cock, his arms, his hold, his seed.

“I’m so close baby. Can I cum in you?” he asked as he chewed on my ear.

“Please, yes,” I begged and wrapped my arms around his back.

“You want my seed?” He hissed as he piston-fucked my hole.

“Fuck… yes please… I need it,” I pleaded with him. I rubbed my hand down his back until I reached his muscled, hairy ass. I gripped his cheek and rubbed my finger over his hole as he sped up on mine. He explored my depths with his fat cock as my own cock rubbed between his chiseled, hairy abs and my flat, smooth stomach.

“I’m gonna cum,” I warned him as I felt my balls tighten and that edgy feeling cloud my brain. I pushed my mouth against his shoulder to muffle my cries as my body tensed up, ready to explode.

“I told you… fuck! I told you I can make you shoot. Cum for me, baby. Let it go,” Amir growled. He put a hand to the back of my head and pushed my face into his chest as I started to whine and shake in his arms.

“Mmmmm,” I yelled quietly into his skin as my cock started to spray between us.

“Oh fuck that makes your pussy grab onto me when you… ahh fuck, Kasper. That’s feels so fucking amazing. I feel it coming… ahhh!” He pushed his face into my neck as we both came together. Our bodies twisted in a heap of sweaty flesh as we flopped around together on his bed. His lips sucked against my skin where my neck met my right shoulder. He worked on that spot as he filled me with his seed and I coated his chest and abs with my own.

“Mmmm,” We moaned together and gave his mattress a firm test. He’d pushed me up into the pillows with the force of his fucking so the bed started to bang against the wall to the rhythm as his cock drove home to give me what I needed.

“Fuck… shhh… fuck!” Amir howled and laughed as he tried to settle us, but it was out of our hands. It felt too good. 

Our bodies thumped violently against the sheets as my cock gave one last spurt that landed on his nipple. I groaned loudly with one last hiss as it shot out. He still had more to give.

“Oh Kasper. I love… yoouuuu,” he laughed again as his body twisted in ecstasy. I felt the hot globs inside me as he continued to fuck. Some of it squished down his shaft and leaked out to my thigh as he pistoned in and out. It was the greatest sound I’d ever heard.

“I love you too,” I promised and put my lips down to his nipple to slurp up the shot of cum I’d left there. I kissed his nipple and sucked it into my lips as his body gave one last deep thrust and jerk with a loud “Uhhhh.”

He held there for a minute breathing and cursing before he collapsed on top of me. He rolled over onto his back and brought me with him. He looked at me with a face trying desperately to recover. As he did, a faint smile broke across his lips as he looked up at me adoringly.

“You are so beyond beautiful, my fantasy boy.” He kissed me then rubbed his nose against mine with a playful laugh.

“You’re the one who keeps me hard all day. Every time you touch me it springs to life. It’s like I have to hide behind things until we can be together,” I laughed.

“Well then we need to have more time to take care of that,” Amir laughed. He grabbed the towel from the side table and started to clean us but then stopped. He reached for the stretchy pink panties I’d had on and used them to wipe my cum off his stomach. He brought them to my lips and pushed for me to suck them.

“Taste yourself. Suck it clean, baby. These looked so hot on you. Everything looks so hot on my boy… yeah that’s it, suck your juice,” Amir praised. I sucked my salty cum until I just tasted fabric.

“Oh there’s more,” he said and wiped them down between my thighs. He collected what he could of his cum and put them back against my lips.

“Mmm,” I moaned for him and tasted his cum.

“Oh yeah. Oh fuck that’s hot. Taste what you made me do? Taste how good you made me feel?” he asked and poked his underwear covered finger around in my mouth. I slurped and swallowed it all. His cum tasted thicker, heavier than mine. I nodded appreciatively.

“Such a good boy,” he said and stuffed them in my mouth until I had all of the fabric inside. He took his finger out and closed my lips.

“That’s my good boy,” he praised and caressed my cheek.

We recovered together and then he carried me off to the shower. 

He discarded all our play clothes in the hamper and then we washed each other, sleepy and spent. We yawned together as we kissed and soaped each other up. We quickly toweled off and then crawled back under the covers to nap. 

He held me against his chest and told me again how much he loved me.

Chapter 25 - Secret Potion

“Do you think they heard us? Will they be mad at me for corrupting you?” I asked Amir with a yawn as I nuzzled my nose into his chest hair. We’d gotten a little too wild with his father just a few rooms away.

“Quite the opposite. They think I will hurt the sweet innocent baby,” Amir laughed and kissed my forehead. “They’d be perfectly fine with you crawling around on the floor with a sippy cup. I am the one they would blame. I am the one who is supposed to guide the sweet, innocent baby.”

“Really?” I asked and tried to imagine what that would look like with me crawling around.

“Not really, but I know father wanted another child after us. He wanted a soft boy like you to take after dad; do yoga, study art, be a cub. For some reason they never had more kids. Now that they see how neatly you fit into that role, they want to protect you from me. They love you like I do. They don’t want you hurt anymore. Plus all the trauma you’ve been through,” Amir said without a hint of upset or anger.

“Why protect me from you though? You’re a total boy scout. You follow your father’s every rule and want to take over the family business. You’re the most kind and responsible person I know,” I noted and rubbed his chest.

“Well yes, but well… men in my culture don’t usually settle down this young. I guess it’s because father spent years playing around before he met my dad and his brothers did too. Ali is perfectly happy just playing around too. They think I’m not ready and I’ll end up hurting you. I guess it’s cultural, expected. But with you all I see is the future. I see so many things I want us to do together. I don’t want to waste time. I want you,” he said.

“I want you too,” I agreed.

+-+-+

We woke up to banging on Amir’s door and Mr. Hamad yelling in Arabic. Amir sat up with a bolt and dove for a pair of shorts in the corner of his room. He struggled into them as he unlocked his bedroom door.

“Why was this locked? It’s almost time for dinner. Where’s Kasper?” Mr. Hamad asked as he came into the room.

He saw me in Amir’s bed, shirtless with the comforter covering me up to my belly button. He stopped and the anger left his face.

“Did I wake you, little one? It’s time to eat. My Emerson is cooking something special for you. You boys get cleaned up and dressed then come on out.” Mr. Hamad leaned over me and pushed back my hair as I nodded and yawned. He turned to leave and said something harsh in Arabic to Amir before closing the door.

“What did he say?” I asked. I was worried he’d get in trouble.

Amir just laughed and shook his head. We dressed hurriedly and brushed our teeth to greet the family. I pulled my hair up into a loose ponytail while Amir sprayed on some cologne. I loved this, getting ready with him.

“Is he mad at us?” I asked as we finished up.

“Nah, it’s fine. If I’d had some other boy in the bed he would have flipped out. Somehow you calm him. He saw you were ok. He knows you need extra hugs right now.” Amir shrugged.

He took my hand and led me out to the kitchen/dining area. Mr. Hamad was sitting at the big table next to Emerson. I sat on his other side with Amir next to me.

His Uncle Zaid came in to join us and Ali was with him. Behind Ali was a new guy. He looked about my age and size, but was Asian. He came in and greeted everyone with hugs and smiles. He spoke English, but with a British sounding accent. He signed fluidly to Emerson. I was instantly jealous that he could do that. I needed to learn.

“This is Rory,” Amir said when he got to me. I stood up and we shook hands.

“Rory’s dad works for us as a liaison for the our industries and trade in Hong Kong,” Mr. Hamad told me. “They moved here over ten years ago and he grew up with the boys.”

“Nice to meet you, Kasper. I’ve heard a lot about you from Ali. He was so happy you were going to come here,” Rory said. 

He had a bright white smile and soft pink lips with piercing brown eyes. His black hair had that retro messy look with bangs that swept over his forehead. He was into that vintage early 2000’s look everyone was doing back home.

“Wow! Hong Kong! I’ve never been to Asia! Maybe someday we can go!” I said excitedly.

“Well actually… You’re in Asia right now,” Rory pointed out and everyone stifled a laugh.

“No, I know, but um… like

ASIA

Asia. Like China and Japan stuff…. I mean… Ugh! I’m an idiot. Sorry… I’ll shut up now,“ I trailed off and felt my cheeks turn red.

Everything about Rory was cutting edge hip. From his perfectly coiffed hair to his clothes straight off a runway. He sounded smart, laughed at me as though I’d made a joke. He held everyone’s eye in the room. It had me seriously shook.

“I know what you mean though. The Middle East is its own world. It’s very different here,” Rory said politely to save me. Even his manners were better than mine.

“Right, yeah that’s what I… I mean… yeah” I decided to let it drop. I was fumbling. 

We all sat down and the house staff brought the dinner over from the kitchen island. Emerson had made pasta with different sauces, toasted flatbread, and a delicious salad. 

We all made polite conversation and I got to hear all about adventures Rory had with the Hamad twins growing up. It was as if Rory was trying to prove how ensconced he was in this world. 

It got old quickly. There were lots of inside jokes from a childhood very different from my own. I rubbed Amir’s thigh under the table and he draped an arm across my back as he laughed and chimed in on old inside jokes.

Rory looked like he fit in with them. 

He was comfortable ruffling Amir’s hair when he told an embarrassing story about the time Amir got spit on by a camel on a class field trip. He laid his head on Ali’s shoulder when he’d finished eating.

After dinner the staff cleared away the dishes onto trays. They’d take them into the main house kitchen to wash them so we wouldn’t be disturbed.

“Well I have been hearing about this new game Kasper is going to teach us. It sounds very exciting. I can’t wait,” Mr. Hamad said when the table was wiped clean. He pretended to be interested in my game. 

Amir went to get it and then unwrapped it in the center of the table.

“I used to play it with my family. It was my favorite. It gets pretty competitive,” I noted happily.

“I can’t believe I found it. I’ve never heard of this game,” Amir laughed. 

“Secret Potion! That is so vintage!” Rory exclaimed when he saw it. “I haven’t played that since I was five! It was my favorite game. My little brother likes it, but he ate one of the pieces so we couldn’t play anymore!” Everyone laughed at his joke.

“Oh… Yeah I guess it is a little kids game… we don’t have to play it. We can play something else,” I said, feeling dumb for getting excited over a child’s game.

“No! We have to play it. I want to see what we apparently missed out on in our deprived childhood!” Ali said. He reached past Amir to squeeze my arm in support.

Ali’s support caught me off guard, but it felt good. 

“Yes, your dad and I worked very hard to keep you two from anything fun. That was always our top priority,” Mr. Hamad laughed and signed to Emerson who nodded and faked a sad look. He signed back and Mr. Hamad translated a fake apology.

“It’s totally fun! I think I still remember how to play! Maybe you can teach us, Kasper? I really think they’ll like it,” Rory urged and gave me a wink like he was on my side.

“Ok,” I took a deep breath. I was overthinking this. Everything about Rory made me super insecure. I needed to get over it. 

I laid out the monster pieces and explained the rules. We had to play in pairs since it was really designed for a max of four players. Ali wanted to play with his dad, Emerson.  Zaid chose to play with Rory. That left me to choose between Amir and Mr. Hamad.

“Uh you two should pair up since I know how to play.” I suggested so I wouldn’t have to choose. 

Neither of them looked happy with that, but Amir slid me onto his lap and then slid over to my chair so he could be next to Mr. Hamad. He pushed me into his former seat. I could have just gotten up, but he seemed pleased to hold me like that.

I read them the rules . 

They each had one monster figurine and a card explaining their monster that they chose from a deck. They chose an ability card that only they would see and it had the potion they would need to make to defeat their monster. 

They had to collect potion cards to complete the potion that would end their monster. They got cards from the deck but they could also ask for them from neighbors.

But players had to be careful because if someone figured out someone else’s potion then that player was exposed and out of the game. 

Then there were evil cards you might accidentally draw out of the deck which can punish you and make you lose ingredients and show them to the other players which makes it easier for them to figure out your potion. 

It’s so crazy, but pretty fun!

I quickly discovered that the Hamads are not only super competitive, but also quite mean to each other. 

They all tried to sabotage the other players and get them out of the game. They were taking it very seriously. 

I also quickly discovered that none of them wanted to sabotage me and they all kept trying to help me get my potion. It was sweet, but not fair. 

I would never settle for winning a compromised secret potion! My monster potion had integrity. I didn’t like them treating me like that and trying to let me win. They didn’t treat Rory like that, but maybe it was because he was teamed with Uncle Zaid and he seemed to be the chief instigator in the family.

I won the first hand and then told them that we should switch up the teams since everyone understood it. Amir jumped at the chance to play with me and then Mr. Hamad took his husband back from his son so then Ali was left alone. 

For that round they treated me a little more evenly since Amir was a target. Amir pulled me into his lap and held the cards in front of us with his arms around me. It felt nice to be there and his family seemed ok with it.

I took a break to pee midway through that round and insisted they keep playing. When I was on my way back from the bathroom I heard them talking about me. I paused behind the wall to the living room to listen in.

“I know, it’s awful. I wish we could just make him forget about his family,” someone said, it sounded like Amir or Ali.

“We can’t. We just need to make him feel at home with us, be his fathers and brothers that he needs,” Mr. Hamad’s distinctive bass tones resonated in prickles over my skin.

“If you’re going to be his brother then that means I can date him. He’s so cute! Did you see how excited he got when he won? That was beyond adorable,” Rory said.

“That position is filled. Brother or not, he is mine,” Amir laughed. He didn’t sound jealous or upset at Rory’s exclamation. He knew he had me.

There was silence then. Emerson must have been signing. Everyone at the table understood sign language so there was no need to speak it since I was supposed to be in the bathroom.

“He’s right,” Mr. Hamad said in response. “I told his parents they are not to have anymore contact with him except through me. That oaf just cursed at me and accused us of brainwashing him. They are insisting on talking to him. I know they just want to get money out of this. I said I would think about it and talk it over with Kasper when he feels better.”

“You did? No, we can’t do that. I can’t let him get hurt again. Just tell them to fuck off. They had their chance and they destroyed him. They don’t get to come back and hurt him all over again. They are leaches,” Amir huffed.

“It’s not up to us. Trust me. I want him to never know pain like that again. He’s become a son to me… but it’s his decision. Let’s make tonight peaceful for him. He deserves to enjoy himself and be with the people who love him.” Mr. Hamad sighed.

“No! Amir is right. He’s much better off here. We promised we’d protect him,” Ali chimed in.

They must have been talking in English for Rory’s benefit. They were all arguing over how to protect me. I felt a weird mix of love and anxiety. My parents had already regretted the email. They wanted me back.

There was silence again. Emerson was signing.

“Exactly! We can’t lie to him, not about his family. He is just a boy and it’s easy to want to make decisions for him to protect his little heart. He has become our youngest boy, but it is not our choice to make. We will support him through this,” Mr. Hamad said with an inflection of sadness.

“I won’t let you do it. He’s mine. I will decide when they get to contact him again and it won’t be for a very long time. You can’t let them hurt him again,” Amir proclaimed, but he already sounded defeated.

“His parents sound truly awful. I can’t imagine that. I know my parents aren’t happy that I like guys, but they got over it. That’s really going to mess with his head if they come back and hurt him all over again,” Rory piped up as if he was a voting member of the family. 

“I’ll think about it, but we can’t use lies to keep him here. I agree with Emerson on this. He should be able to choose for himself with our support,” Mr. Hamad said. 

“Who’s turn is it?” I announced from around the corner like I hadn’t been listening.

“Ours,” Amir said as he cleared his throat. 

He didn’t look up at me. 

He studied our cards like this was a crucial moment in the game. I came towards him and he instantly pulled me back into his lap. He held our cards with one hand and had his other arm wrapped protectively across my stomach. 

He held me a little too tightly and I felt his pulse racing through his skin. The fun of the game was over. The mood was intense and I tried my best to look like I had no idea why. We finished the round solemnly.

I had so many things racing through my head, but my emotional bank was cashed out for the day. 

I’d laughed, cried, napped, shot my seed, and enjoyed some pasta. I was done. 

I pushed the impending awkwardness out of my head for the evening.

I got my potion cards and defeated my monster.

Everyone at the table helped. There was eye of newt from Ali, a parcel of sage from Rory, a few Unicorn hairs from Emerson, lemon sparkle dust from Zaid, and the protective hold from Amir. 

His arms let me know I’d be ok. 

I would belong here. 

I could stand up to any monster as long as he held me.

Chapter 26 - Kasper & His Father

“Kasper, the staff will do that. Please sit down, little one. We need to talk,” Mr. Hamad said as I stood to clear the dishes after dinner.

None of them ever cleared anything. They had a house staff that seemed to intimately know their daily schedule and needs.

I knew what was coming. Mr. Hamad was going to tell me that my parents had finally contacted him and wanted to talk to me. I’d overheard them talking about it when they thought I was out of the room.

Mr. Hamad was going to make me deal with the reality that I wasn’t entirely their boy and I still had a mess back home in California that needed my attention.

The Hamads were people who liked to deal with things head on. They would insist.

I’d been avoiding this talk. I knew they’d bring it up when we were all together and they could be there to support me. I wanted to pretend that it hadn’t happened, that I could just be here with the Hamads forever.

I’d tried to stay out of the way, under the radar hoping they’d forget that I wasn’t born into this family. I thought maybe they would forget about my embarrassing family.

“I’ll help them. I can rinse them off. I’m used to doing chores. I’m pretty good at cleaning the kitchen and I should start to help out around here. Gotta earn my keep, sir!” I said and tried to walk past him.

He reached for me and his hand found the center of my chest. He stopped me, held me there.

“There is no keep to earn, my boy. There is no need for that. You will upset the staff if they think we don’t need them anymore. They are very well treated. Now please sit down. You are a tough butterfly to pin,” Mr. Hamad said with that fatherly tone of authority.

I turned to look at the table. Emerson, Ali, Amir; their eyes were all on me like an intervention was coming.

They all looked sad. I set the plates back down on the table. I wasn’t getting out of this.

“What’s wrong? It’s my parents? What did they do now? I don’t even want to know. Do I have to?” I asked as though I didn’t know. I was rambling and my heart was pounding.

I didn’t sit down though and instead I let Mr. Hamad draw me into his arms. He was seated on a tall chair, the kind where you put your feet on the bottom bar because they don’t reach the floor. He pulled me against his chest and hugged me.

“Yes, my boy. They want to speak with you. You don’t have to if you don’t want, but I think you should. As much as we love you, if there is hope for reconciliation with your birth family it could help you feel better. It could also hurt worse. I cannot make this choice for you.” Mr. Hamad hugged me against his chest and kissed my forehead.

“Are they still mad at me? I hate when they’re mad at me,” I asked. I didn’t feel like getting yelled at by my father.

“I don’t think so. They seem to think we are holding you here against your will. I don’t know why they think that. We take very good care of you. Maybe they just need to know you are ok. I couldn’t tell. They didn’t give me much information,” he admitted.

“You don’t have to talk to them Kasper. We can all forget about them. We’re your family,” Amir chimed in. He looked angry and defensive. I remembered that he objected to this.

“We are your family,” Mr. Hamad looked perturbed at Amir’s outburst. “And we want what’s best for you. If there is a chance for better relations with them, you should try. It could help you. You can’t leave things as they are without getting resolution. You come from them and I don’t want to rob you of a chance to heal.”

“What if they just want to yell? Will you be there with me?” I asked. I didn’t want to face him alone.

“I will, of course. I’ll be there for you, sweet one,” Mr. Hamad assured.

“I will be there too! I’m not letting them hurt him again,” Amir said firmly.

“Ok then. Dad probably feels bad. He isn’t bad, he just gets angry. He freaks out and says things, but then he calms down and we move on. I guess things calmed down,” I said.

I got a kiss on the head from Mr. Hamad. He almost seemed sad that I was willing to give my dad a chance.

“It will be ok,” he said sadly like someone had died. They really thought poorly of my dad. He wasn’t that bad a guy.

+-+-+

We set up the laptop at the dining table.

Mr. Hamad and Amir sat behind me in the high chairs. Mr. Hamad had been talking to my dad the past few nights to give him updates. He said it was his duty as my caretaker to keep them informed that I was safe and healthy.

He told my dad that I would be there with him when I was ready to talk.

Mr. Hamad clicked open a program for video chat that showed the three of us. It looked like I had two impressive bodyguards for backup.

“Kasper. Where have you been? We’ve been trying to reach you, but these people are keeping you locked up. Keeping me from my own child! Are you ok?” My dad asked with newfound worry when he appeared on the screen.

He’d never seemed so concerned about my well being. It sat uneasily in my stomach.

“I’m fine, dad. What’s up? Where’s mom?” I asked.

My dad was sitting alone at his desk at work. He looked sleepy in his business uniform. He had his old work shirt with his name sewn on a patch with the Lane Services logo. He was always so proud of having his own company even if it meant a life of hard work.

“She’s at home. It’s pretty early here. Anyways, Look! We need to talk. Do these men have to be here with you? I should be able to speak with my own son without his kidnappers hovering” he demanded gruffly.

He didn’t like having a watchful eye when he dealt with his own child.

“Kasper asked us to be here,” Amir interjected.

The screen showed my dad but also a live shot of the three of us in the corner of the screen. Mr. Hamad and Amir didn’t look happy. I saw Mr. Hamad put his hand on Amir’s arm to quiet him. My dad responded with a grimace.

“Fine. Well look here son. That show you did. Apparently it was a big hit. We’re getting calls every day and mail! Tons of mail! Why is it coming here? Some of the letters were pretty graphic! I threw those away! Someone even set up a fund for you online! God knows why but people are donating saying they felt badly you were kicked off so early! There was a rumor the show left you stranded in South Africa!” dad huffed and held a stack of envelopes.

“Sorry. I guess they looked us up. That’s the address on my driver’s license.” I said like I didn’t live there anymore. I wondered what had become of my room.

“Well look, most are junk fan letters, but a few caught our eye. There’s a modeling scout that called and wrote us. He wants you for some clothing company. Then your mother got a call from that cosmetics and jewelry company she sells for. Remember that?” Dad looked excited.

“Yeah, Lucy Beautiful. She still sells that stuff?” I laughed.

“Yes! She is very proud of it. Lucy Beautiful, wants to do a photo spread with you in their fall catalog. They want you to model for their men’s line. Your mother is ecstatic! She can’t wait to rub it in people’s faces,” Dad rambled excitedly.

“Then there’s a few talent agencies that want to put you on contract. This is big money, Kasper! This could mean a whole new life for you! You don’t have much going on so we thought this could be your big break. You have to talk to them!” Dad looked happier than I’d ever seen him.

I felt a thump of pride in my chest. He was proud of me. He’d never been proud of me.

“Wow… I don’t know what to say!” I felt my pulse racing. Then I felt Amir’s hand on my side. He slid it down to my bottom and squeezed it. I couldn’t leave him.

“You’ll say yes! We aren’t like these Arab sheikhs. We don’t turn down work! Lanes don’t say no to paychecks! We also don’t kidnap people’s children and hold them hostage in some remote kingdom! But here we are! Anyways! So.. well… this is more of a private matter. Can we talk alone?” Dad asked.

I turned to look at Mr. Hamad. He nodded and stood. He pulled Amir away from me, but Amir resisted. He put his hand on my arm like an anchor.

“No. I won’t leave him to these… people! They’re already trying to use him for money!” Amir objected. He said “people” like he meant garbage.

“That’s between me and my son. It is none of your concern. He’s my boy!” dad bellowed as though he hadn’t written me an email cutting me off.

“Please,” I said to Amir with pleading eyes. “It’s my dad.”

Amir took a deep breath and stood. He glared down my father. He was upset with me for not demanding he stay. I’d try to make it up to him later.

“I don’t mean to sound rude to you guys, but keeping me from my son. You can’t do that,” dad spoke as if I had been robbed from my bedroom in California or something.

“Let’s go. It is Kasper’s choice,” Mr. Hamad said.

They walked away, just over to the kitchen though so they would still be in earshot if things went badly.

“Look son. That family you’re with. They are loaded! We looked them up. They own a ton of businesses and real estate… Towers, Kasper! Towers and ships and planes! I’d never heard of them, but your mom…. She likes to google these things. We were stunned. They’re sitting on an empire!” Dad valued people based on their wealth and business skills.

The Hamads were suddenly good enough, they were now useful. It was strange to hear him say that since he’d just insulted them pretty heavily.

“They’re really nice people. They’re taking care of me. They said I could stay here since you guys cut me off and disowned me.” I looked down, embarrassed by what I knew his brain was thinking.

I was more embarrassed that the Hamads were hearing all this. I couldn’t look over to see their reaction. I was too humiliated.

“We didn’t cut you off. We were shocked and upset. Don’t throw a tantrum about it. You dragged our family into the mud! But let’s forget about that. We are willing to move on,” dad sighed.

“Fine,” I said, not wanting to have it out with him.

“Well, kid. You be on your best behavior there. Don’t cause any trouble for them and maybe they’ll take care of you for a long time. I’ll try to be nicer to them too. They just push my buttons not letting me speak to my own child like I’m the one causing trouble. But I don’t want to mess this up for you. It could mean a better future. You need all the help you can get,” dad said.

His voice sounded greedy. I didn’t like where he was going.

“Ok dad… I will. They’re really nice people. They took me in and helped me when I needed it.” I kept my eyes down.

“Yeah they like little guys like you from what I gather… Pretty weird…  One more thing… That show you were on sent you a check. It’s… more money than I make in a year. They sent an apology letter too. Apparently your

people

negotiated some crazy settlement for what the show did to you. They must have a horde of lawyers.“ Dad held up a check paper clipped to a formal letter.

“Woah! That’s crazy!” I said when I read the number on the check. I’d never seen that much money. I had no idea it would be that much.

“Yeah… Anyways, what are you thinking of doing with it?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t think it would be much. It was only supposed to be a few thousand. I guess I could save it,” I offered, trying to sound responsible.

“Well you know…  you should invest it in the family business. We sure could use some upgraded machinery. What do you think? I could take on a lot more lucrative jobs if I had the right equipment and a better truck. The old one keeps breaking down. How bout it? It would be an investment. You know you’ll always have a job with us. A safer future for all of us. How bout it?” dad asked.

The way he said it made my heart drop to the floor. He didn’t want me, just the money. He’d already penciled out how to spend it. This was just a formality.

“Yeah, Ok… sure dad… I’m happy to help out. You guys take it…” I said.

He wanted the money. After all the trouble I caused them I couldn’t really say no. Maybe it would help them have a better life. It did feel good to see him happy.

“Thanks, son. That’s generous. We’ll save some of it. I just need to upgrade some things that are breaking and your mom… she could use some things too. Is that alright? Something nice for your momma?” dad asked as if I could ever deny her. 

“No problem. Spend it all if you want… do I need to sign anything?” I asked with sadness.

“Nah… Don’t you worry, I’ll put it in your savings account. My name is still on there jointly. I’m still your father,” dad said with a little laugh like it was a joke .

I looked over at Amir and Mr. Hamad. They knew what was up.

They looked at me with sad eyes. They were disappointed, stunned. Had they expected me to stand up to him? I felt my hands start to shake. Would they hate me for giving away the settlement they’d negotiated?

“Well I better get my day started. It’s early here and we’ve got that Peterson job up in the valley. You know I have to check on those guys or they’ll screw it up. You take care of yourself! I’ll run to the bank when they open. Your mom’s real proud of you. She can’t wait for the catalog to come out! They’ll contact you with the details! I love you, Kasper. We’re real grateful for what you’re doing for us. You be good there,” dad said.

“I love you too,” I said as dad clicked off the conversation.

The screen went black.

I closed the laptop and just stared down at the logo on the cover. I couldn’t meet their eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I was shaking, not crying. I wasn’t going to do that, not over this.

“Kasper, I’m so sorry. You don’t deserve this,” Mr. Hamad said softly and came to my side.

He put his hands on my shoulders and squeezed them as he leaned forward to kiss my hair.

“Sure is a nice computer,” I whispered as I hung my head. I didn’t know what to say.

“That’s it? He just wanted money? Not even an apology? All that getting your hopes up so he could steal from his own child! Unbelievable! What an asshole! These people!” Amir yelled as his voice got closer to me.

“Amir! Come and be with him. He doesn’t need your scolding or belittling his family! He needs comforting,” Mr. Hamad said and continued him in Arabic.

“You should have told him no! You have to stand up to people like this! They’re using you! They are flat out bribing you with emotions!” Amir ignored his father and ranted on.

Mr. Hamad rubbed my shoulders and put his nose against my cheek.

“He’s my dad. What am I supposed to say? He’s not an asshole!” I said without looking at them. I reached hand up to my right shoulder to cover Mr. Hamad’s hand. His presence was reassuring.

“I don’t know, but that’s shitty. It’s fucked up! they took your family and now they took your money! What the fuck! How can he get away with this?” Amir yelled.

I winced, not used to him getting angry like that. I put my hands over my ears. He was so angry.

“Do not make it worse! It’s his family! You can’t insult his family like that. Look how you upset him! He doesn’t need you making it worse! A man protects his cub,” Mr. Hamad growled at his son and continued in Arabic.

Mr. Hamad slid his arms around my chest and hugged me from behind. His strong hands rubbed over my chest. I shivered at his warmth. 

“I’m trying! I didn’t even want him talking to that man! I would have protected him from all of this! I can’t just let him get hurt like this. He’s my boy. I love him. They can’t get away with this,” Amir lowered his voice and sighed. He realized he’d made things worse.

He came to me and put his hands on my legs. He turned my body to face him. Mr. Hamad backed off to let his son take over.

I stared at Amir’s shorts. They were pin-striped like cut-off suit pants but clung tightly to his bulge and muscled thighs. He squatted down between my legs and looked up at me with those adoring brown eyes and impossibly long lashes.

“I’m sorry, Kasper. I just go crazy seeing you hurt… I’d do anything to make you feel better. You know that, right? I just… I go crazy! Look, if he wants money, maybe we can offer him some to leave Kasper alone. If all they value their son for is what he can do for them then let’s write them a check for him. We can do that. Right, father? Make a contract? Give him money to give us Kasper and leave him alone?” Amir asked Mr. Hamad.

“Kasper isn’t a horse. We can’t purchase him like that. He is a person. As a person, he comes with a family and history and emotional ties. That’s part of loving someone, to embrace the things that come with them,” Mr. Hamad noted.

“We can’t just accept this! All they see is our money! They’re not parents, they’re animals. We have to do something! You heard him talking about our businesses. He wants to steal from us, make his own son use us for money! If he wants to pimp him out then let’s just buy him outright! Ask him the price!” Amir fumed.

“Stop! He needed my check. It’s the first time I can really do something to help them out. I never earned money before. I provided for my family… I can’t argue right now… I need to go think,” I whispered and slid off the chair.

Amir looked at me with disbelief and helplessness.

He threw his hands up in exasperation. He wanted to fix this. He wanted me to be stronger. I couldn’t do it.

I pushed past him and walked away. I went out the front door and realized I had no shoes on, just a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. I walked lightly on the stone path, still warm from the day.

“Let him go,” Mr. Hamad warned, but I heard Amir’s footsteps follow me.

Chapter 27 - The Fish Pond

I found the little garden area where Emerson liked to do his yoga outside. It was a little cove with stone floors and a wall of dense shade trees around it. There was a small pond that held a few exotic fish. I sat beside it on a rock that had been carved into a small seat.

“Kasper. I didn’t mean to yell, but we have to talk about this. How are you ok with this? This is not ok. It’s awful,” Amir said and came up behind me.

“I can’t do this right now… Please stop talking about it, “ I whispered and watched a fat, golden fish dart back and forth between two emerald ones.

I tried to meditate like I did with Emerson; to concentrate on the fish. He was so happy.

“He knows you’re with us now. He knows we are wealthy so he’s trying to get money. We love you and they see that we’ll give anything to keep you. They just want you for what you can offer them! It’s wrong… don’t you see? They’re using you,” Amir growled, ignoring my silent protest.

“Stop… please. Seriously. I can’t right now,” I said and felt my pulse racing.

I tried to focus on the fish, drown him out. The sun was down for the night and the lights that glowed in the pond changed color very slowly, almost imperceptibly. I couldn’t handle anything else at the moment.

“These people are awful, baby. You don’t need them anymore. They have all kinds of moral rules until suddenly you have money and then you mean something to them again. They can’t treat you like this. It’s fucked up.” Amir plowed on as if he thought I’d suddenly just agree with him and forget my people.

He was growing angrier every time I didn’t respond. I couldn’t respond. I wanted out of this right now.

“Amir… stop, please. I can’t do this right now,” I whispered again, my voice shaking.

“And how much will be good enough? Will they want to take everything we give you? Your clothes? The tablet? They could sell them for money! How about we buy you a car so your mom doesn’t have to drive her old one anymore? Fucking gold-digging trash!” Amir was pissed off and he was grating on my nerves. I couldn’t even look at him.

“I said stop! I never asked for any of it! You can have it all back. I don’t want you wasting your gold on trash like me,” I snapped at him and glared up where he was pacing back and forth.

He froze and looked down at me.

I stood up to walk away.

“Kasper, you don’t understand how people just see money and power and will say whatever to get it. It sucks to get used. You can’t understand. You’re too naive and simple. You didn’t grow up like that.” Amir followed me.

He meant I was too poor and stupid to know when I was being used. I didn’t have anything people wanted like he did. I felt my blood boiling under my skin.

My hands balled into fists. I’d never hit anyone except play fighting with my brothers. But I turned on him with my hands up, ready to swing.

He quickly put his hands over my fists and drew me into him in a swift, practiced motion. Of course he was an expert in martial arts. I should have known that. We stood there nose to nose breathing deeply.

“You’re going to hit me? Oh my heart! Even that is fucking adorable,” He gave a short laugh as though he didn’t think I could do much damage. “I know I deserve it… I know I’m being an ass, but… I can’t see you hurt. It’s overwhelming for me. I love you so much. It kills me to see you get hurt and used.” Amir sighed.

“I don’t want to use you for money.” I whispered as our lips touched.

It’s weird to kiss in the middle of a fight. Our primal instincts called the shots.

“I didn’t mean it like that. This is all coming out wrong. Of course I don’t want anything back. I… We want you to have everything. My boy deserves the best. I love you… You don’t see they’re using you! I can’t let you get used for money like that! It’s not right!” Amir insisted in a softening whisper.

“I don’t want anything from you! I don’t want anything from them either. I didn’t want the money from the show. My family needs it so it’s theirs. They’re my family. Don’t worry. I won’t cost you another dollar! You can keep your stupid money. I’ll go back with my trash” I paced around the pond.

The fish ignored my yelling. I started away from him.

“Baby, I didn’t mean it like that! I wasn’t saying that!” Amir followed me.

I went barefoot towards the main house in search of an exit. I stopped when I realized I didn’t know how to get out of here. We always left through the garage and a big automated gate.

“Fuck,” I hissed to myself. I put my hands up to my mouth and felt the cold metal of his ring on my finger. It was the ring he’d given me in Durban with his name in Arabic script. I took it off and turned towards him. I wanted to throw it, but I didn’t. I just held it out for him to take.

“This should be worth something. I don’t know if it’s real gold, but… take it back.” I pressed it to his chest, the ring he’d put on my finger and promised it meant I was his.

“Kasper, my heart, C’mon! Please! My love, sweetness. Please… You’re hurt. Your father upset you. Let’s talk about this,” Amir said and resisted the ring.

I set it on a glass table and went around the side of the big house in search of a gate. I didn’t want to cause a scene or alert his family. I just wanted to leave. I needed to get out of there.

“You said enough already. I don’t want to be around sucking up your money anymore. How the hell do I get out of here?” I turned again to see he was right behind me.

“Where would you even go, my sweet boy?” he asked calmly as though he really was curious.

He smiled at me in that way he would do to a small child packing his bags and pretending to run away. He saw me as a child.

“I don’t know! Away from here! Away from you! You want to lecture me about my family being all about money when you just tried to get ‘daddy’ to buy me for you!” I said in a quiet yell.

“You ok, Kasper?” Ali showed up from around the corner. He was coming back from the gym.

“No… Amir’s trying to figure out how much to pay for me, but I should be pretty cheap since I come from trash.” I informed him.

Ali looked between us with shocked eyes and tried to gauge the situation. I felt my pulse pounding in my ears.

“You upset him? He already has enough to deal with! What did you do now?,” Ali scolded.

“Leave us! I will handle my boy!” Amir shot back at his brother.

Ali shook his head as though we were being ridiculous. He looked at me as if to ask if it was ok. I nodded and waved him off.

We stood there staring at each other. Amir looked like he was searching for words. Like he just needed to make me understand.

“I didn’t mean it like that, Kasper… I swear I didn’t.” Amir finally said and reached for me.

“I know, but it hurt. I’m an adult. I’m a man just like you. I need to help my family,” I said quietly.

“My whole life people treated me differently because of my family, our wealth and power. It sucked to just be liked for what they thought they could get from me. It hurts twice as much to see it happen to you. It makes my stomach turn just thinking about it. You are so innocent and beautiful. I can’t let you get hurt.” Amir touched my cheek.

“I don’t want to hurt you or hurt them,” I pointed out.

“You’re my weakness, baby, my most precious love. It’s always that way with cubs. It’s why my father never lets my dad leave the house alone without one of us or the bodyguard. To see you hurt… to know I can’t protect you from this. You can’t know how that feels,” Amir continued.

“It’s my family. You don’t need to protect me from them. They’re my people and you called them trash. I’m part of them,” I whispered, still stung by his words.

“I need to protect you. They hurt you and they’ll keep doing it. I just want to keep you safe. You have to understand! You’re the most beautiful boy I’ve ever met and my mind goes crazy when you’re in danger. I can’t just stand by and not act. I love you! I’ve never loved anyone like this. It hurts my stomach,” Amir looked at me with panicked eyes. He shook his head like he didn’t know how to fix this, to make me understand his point of view.

“You’d take care of your family if they needed it. I have to do the same for mine. I can do the modeling or whatever. We don’t have nice things like you do. I didn’t grow up like this. My dad worked 12 hours a day everyday to provide for us. He just sees a chance to get ahead. He finally thinks I can do something good.” I looked down at my toes.

Amir came to hug me. He put his hands on my shoulders tentatively like he didn’t know if I’d want it. I wasn’t sure what to feel, but I could hardly resist his body.

He rubbed a hand up my back and then pushed his fingers into my hair. I put a hand on his chest, trying to push him away as he tried to hold me.

“You’re the most beautiful boy I’ve ever known. I go crazy seeing you hurt. I know they are a part of you… I only want happiness for you. You belong with us. I just wish I could forget about your family, but I know we can’t. I’m sorry I insulted them,” Amir whispered back and put his nose into my hair.

“Fuck, you smell so good… I love everything about you,” Amir inhaled me.

“I have to help them.” I resolved.

I blinked up at him like I wanted his permission.

“I’m sorry, Kasper. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I never want to hurt you. You’re my world and… whatever you need. Whatever helps you feel better, I’ll do it. Ok? We’ll help them, ok? I don’t want you modeling, but we’ll help them out. Whatever it costs. You’re worth everything to me. That’s what I meant. That’s all I meant,” Amir promised.

I let go then and stopped resisting him. He held me until I felt better. We kissed, hugged, touched, rubbed our bulges together, and explored each other in the dark corner of the yard. We’d never fought before.

We headed back towards their little house hand in hand.

Mr. Hamad was waiting when we got back. He looked up from his computer and smiled when he saw me like he thought I was all better. I nodded and looked at him to say things were ok. 

“You came back! I hope my son made you feel better,” Mr. Hamad stood and came towards me.

Amir said something to his father in Arabic. Mr. Hamad nodded and said something back.

“See? I already contacted the beauty company. If Kasper wants to do the photo shoot then I’ll bring them here. We’ll work it out so he doesn’t have to travel. Ok, sweet boy? You want me to set it up for you?” Mr. Hamad asked as he pulled me towards his laptop.

He had sent an email to Lucy Beautiful saying he was my representation.

I just hugged him. Mr. Hamad put his arms around me proudly. I rested my cheek on his shoulder.

“Thank you, sir.” I said. “I just want one day without causing a big scene for you guys.”

“We’re here for your big scenes. Don’t worry about it,” Mr. Hamad laughed.

+-+-+

“Baby… I don’t think you should do the modeling thing.” Amir said softly as I laid against his chest.

We were in the small single bed in the room they’d put together for me next to his parents’ bedroom. Mr Hamad wanted me sleeping in the bed they’d got for me. It was a weird situation because I’m pretty sure he knew what Amir and I had done together, how we felt.

“Why? It’s a dumb catalog my mom uses to push products on her church ladies. I’m sure I’ll be wearing a dumb shirt and showing off some cheap jewelry no one wants.” I laughed and kissed his nipple. It was cold in my room so his nipple was a little brown spike with a few black hairs.

“Oh… Well still. I don’t think it’s a good idea.” Amir was speaking in a slow, soft voice and rubbing my back to ease me into what he wanted to say.

“I should do something to earn some money. I can’t just hang out here the rest of my life. Be a desert bum,” I yawned.

“I talked about that with my parents. They want to discuss your future when things settle down. That can wait though. I have my cub in my arms with my love in his heart. Good night, Kasper.” He kissed me and rubbed his hand down into the back of my briefs.

He usually slept holding my ass protectively like it was in danger of being stolen. It made me feel secure.

Chapter 28 - Amir’s Friends

“I don’t know how you two sleep all curled up like that in Kasper’s little twin bed. It wasn’t meant for two. It is not good for you,” Mr Hamad said the next morning at breakfast.

“Well I have a larger bed in my room… if you’d let Kasper come with me,” Amir noted.

“Absolutely not! You should each be in your own bed. You keep using the excuse that you need to comfort him to sleep, but you do not return to your own bed once he is out. Kasper should be sleeping alone,” Mr. Hamad raised his eyebrow at his son who blushed and smiled.

Emerson signed something and laughed. Amir translated, “We used to sleep like that at their age. I doubt they’d spread out no matter how much room they had. I think it’s cute. Their own little protest against parents that want them to slow things down.”

“It is not cute to disobey the wishes of his father,” Mr. Hamad noted softly. He rarely clashed with his husband. 

“He could move his things into my room and you could have your office back. You loved having your private work space,” Amir told his father. 

Emerson frowned at that. He signed again and looked at me.

“The point is for Kasper to have a space of his own. He needs a place that he can choose to share with you or get some privacy. Hamad men don’t always understand personal boundaries,” Mr. Hamad translated for his husband.

I just laughed. Amir could be truly overpowering sometimes. He didn’t like space between us.

“That was mean! We know boundaries, we just love our boys too much to respect them,” Mr. Hamad looked hurt as he signed back to his husband. 

Emerson leaned in to give him a kiss that seemed to placate him. They both laughed.

“Well then we will keep things as they are with both of us in Kasper’s little bed,” Amir said as he stared down his father. He wasn’t happy that we couldn’t both be in his room at night.

“Or we could move you into the big house with Samir’s family and then Kasper could enjoy his own bed that we picked out especially for him,” Mr. Hamad retorted.

Amir gulped and shook his head rapidly in silent dissent. He was in no position to argue with his father. He realized he was breaking the rules just by staying in my bed all night.

“I like things as they are. I don’t want to cause problems here,” I said as though anyone had asked me. 

No one responded, but Amir hugged me to his side as the staff cleared the breakfast dishes. We went over our plans for the day.

I spent the morning with Emerson doing yoga and helping him plan a charity event. It was fun being his assistant. He took his charities very seriously. We got to text chat back and forth a lot. He taught me a few signs I could practice. I promised to learn at least five a day.

“Amir wants to take you out with some friends tonight. I don’t like this group. He has better ones. These are spoiled embassy kids. They’re important to business though so we tolerate them. BUT! If you feel uncomfortable at all though, you text me on his phone and I’ll make him bring you home right away!” Emerson wrote.

“They’ll be mean to me?” I asked with hesitation. Why would Amir take me to that?

“Of course not! Can you imagine Amir letting anyone be mean to his boyfriend? No, but they can be a bit obnoxious.” He typed. 

“I’m sure it’ll be ok.” I wasn’t so sure.

“If things get uncomfortable for you just tell Amir or Ali our family password ’

Agraba

.’ It’s our word that just the four of us use when things aren’t right and we need help. It’s the kingdom from the Aladdin movie. They’ll be shocked you know it… but you’re family now. You make my son so happy. I’ve never seen him so passionate about his future, his studies, his business. He wants to be responsible so he can take care of you. His father and I couldn’t have chosen a better boy,“ Emerson typed and hugged me.

More so than with Mr. Hamad, I always felt safe with Emerson. He got me and looked out for me as an individual. He encouraged me to not be easily swayed by the dominant Arab men here.

We finished up his event plan after lunch. I helped him design the online invitation for it. We had a lot of fun together. He really wanted the best for the people he was trying to help.

He helped me get ready for the party. 

I tried to pick out my own clothes to fit in with Amir’s friends; nice jeans and a tight blue t-shirt. I thought I looked ok, but he gave me one of those awkward smiles that did little to conceal his disappointment in my lack of style.

I looked at him in the mirror and made the sign he’d taught me to ask for help. It’s like you’re giving someone a thumbs up, but you put that hand into the open palm of your other hand and move from the location of the help you desire towards yourself. “Help me.”

Emerson clapped excitedly for me! I followed it up with the sign for “please,” and he again lit up at my attempts. I was learning. It made him happy to help me out. He had an eye for what looked good on me. Amir always seemed to like it. 

Emerson picked out a pair of dark purple shorts that had one pink pocket in the back and a pink short-sleeved button-up shirt.

“Can I do something wild with your hair? I always wanted a daughter so i could do it, but I promise I won’t make you look too feminine,” Emerson typed.

I signed back ’Yes“ and he bit his lip excitedly. He sat down on a chair and patted the floor between his legs. I sat down so his hands were level with my head.

He pulled my hair up and separated it down the middle. He started to do french braids on each side. I watched in the mirror as he figured it out. He kept them loose and kind of wispy in this weird style that looked oddly masculine. He brought them together in the back to make a small ponytail secured with the clip the stylist had given me that looked like a rusted bolt.

He looked nervous as he typed on the tablet to ask me if I liked it. It actually looked pretty badass. I told him I really liked it. The clothes, the hair, the style had me feeling confident as I looked myself over in the mirror.

 As nervous as I was to meet Amir’s supposedly mean friends, I felt like I could fit in with “embassy brats” as Emerson had called them.

I went to find Amir coming back from the gym. He was sweaty and his muscles glistened under the blazing desert sun. He stopped in his tracks when he saw me and he moved around me to check things out.

“You look so good, Kasper. Dad did your hair? I like it. He told you about tonight?” Amir was full of questions.

“Yeah, he said I might not like them, but I’ll have fun. Will they like me?” I asked.

“They better. If not, we’ll find friends who do!” Amir laughed.

“No, I mean I want to fit in with your friends,” I said, losing my confidence. He wasn’t exactly reassuring.

“Kasper you don’t need to impress anyone. It’s them who need to impress you. Really I’m more worried about them trying to steal you away from me. Why do you think I’ve been doing harder workouts lately? I need to look good next to you. You’ll be holding my hand the whole time. We’re just going to hang out. It’s the first night father says you can go so I want you to have fun. He wanted to make sure you were going to be ok here,” Amir explained.

I felt a blush rush over my cheeks. He got one too. We paused by the doorway to their house and he kissed me, careful not to get sweat on my clothes. 

He rushed off to shower and got ready while I sat at the dining table and played on my tablet.

Dad had sent me some of the emails from talent scouts and a few projects that wanted me to audition. I just laughed because a few weeks ago I would have jumped at the chance to do something like that. But here with the Hamads, the real world seemed so far away.

“What are you looking at?” Mr. Hamad’s voice surprised me. He was behind me and peering over my shoulder. I jumped when I realized someone was there.

I showed him the emails from the different scouts and casting departments. He swiped through a few and shook his head.

“They all clamor for the fresh face. But they are all back in the US. No one films in Satra except a few small productions. Would you want to go home and try out for them?” he asked.

“I don’t think so…. I like it here. Amir said you’ll want to talk to me about my future soon…. Do you want me to go home and try out for these?” I asked. 

I hadn’t really thought about my place here long-term. Emerson came in then. He showed me his tablet where my words had been captured from the other room. His tablet was a grand spy!

“No… Of course I don’t. You fit here with us. My son loves you and you’re the best he could choose. As long as you’re happy here, we want you. What I meant about discussing your future is that Emi and I want you to think about school or a profession, something you can do if you want. I’m happy to have you just be here with us. Cubs should take care of the home, but…” Mr. Hamad looked over at Emerson, his husband, who was signing furiously.

“Emi thinks it’s important you get an education, either a degree or a trade; something that will fulfill you as an individual,” Mr. Hamad translated. “He wants you to have options for a career.”

Emerson nodded and then came over to show me his tablet. He’d typed, “But that can wait. You go have fun with Amir and Ali. You deserve a night off from heavy thoughts and big things. Remember to contact us if you don’t like it there or feel uncomfortable.”

“Why won’t he like it there? They aren’t nice boys? If there’s trouble, he should stay here! We can watch a film and bake cookies or something. He has been through enough! He is a light boy, soft-spoken and gentle,” Mr. Hamad interrupted and looked suddenly concerned. 

He must not have been too familiar with this group of Amir’s friends, or he didn’t know there was a bad side to them. I imagined most people were on their best behavior around him. He could be a pretty intimidating man.

“It’s fine. They’ll be fine. Amir will not allow anything unpleasant to occur,” Emerson assured. He winked at me. 

Mr. Hamad looked unconvinced. I did like the idea of baking cookies with them.

Ali came out from the hallway wearing a blue t-shirt with white stripes and a deep v-neck that showed his hard chest. He had on jean shorts and a backwards cap. He looked interested as he eyed me from head to toe.

“You look very nice, Kasper. I like the look. Are you ready to go?” he asked me. I told him we were waiting for Amir.

Amir was out a minute later wearing a white tank top with an unbuttoned short-sleeved blue dress shirt over it. His tight blue preppy shorts showed off his handsome ass and ample bulge. His black hair was gelled up and to the side. He looked expensive.

“Wow,” I said when he came to put his arms around me. He smelled like a mix of new leather and old forest. I liked it. He kissed me as he greeted his parents.

“I had to look as good as my boy,” Amir said and signed. 

The two Mr. Hamads walked us out to the front like I was going off to school or something. They sent us in a large black sedan with a driver dressed in a dark uniform. 

We drove down their winding hillside road but didn’t leave the guarded complex. The driver took us to another estate with a large iron gate. We went through and up a short driveway to a smaller, more modern mansion built into a cliff.

“This is Sebastien’s house. His dad is the ambassador from France. He’s pretty cool,” Amir said when we arrived. He held my hand as we got out. Ali went ahead of us towards the front door.

“I wish we could skip this, maybe we can sneak in behind Ali and go find a bedroom. I just want to be alone with you, ride your cock… You look so good,” Amir said. It shocked me.

“Can we? Wouldn’t that be weird? This is somebody’s house,” I laughed.

“Trust me, this house has seen a lot of sex. But we should go greet everyone before that.” Amir led me inside. I wondered what he meant about that. Had he had a lot of sex here?

“Kasper! You look so good,” Rory said. 

He was in the living room and the first to jump up when we entered. He was wearing jeans and a red tank top that showed his well-toned chest. He was from Hong Kong and had grown up with Amir and Ali.

“Thanks, you too,” I said as he hugged me. 

I got distracted with him when I realized Amir wasn’t behind me anymore. I heard his voice speaking in another language across the room. I turned to see him embracing a very tall, white guy about our age with floppy brown hair and a rugged build. I felt an instant ping of jealousy as Amir and Ali hugged him.

“That’s Seb… he’s harmless,” Rory said, sensing my jealousy. “This is his house. His dad is the French ambassador. They moved in a few years back.”

“Oh… he’s cute,” I said without taking my eyes off of them.

“Don’t worry,” Rory laughed. “Amir isn’t into him. Seb is… well he’s kind of public property if you know what I mean. Everyone gets a ride.”

“What does that mean?” I asked, confused by his label.

“Like any dick will do,” Rory laughed but then stopped when he saw I wasn’t joining him. I felt a pang of jealousy in my stomach. It hit me how little I knew about Amir’s past.

“Like Amir’s?” I asked, not wanting to know the answer.

“Uhh… Hey look! There’s Lak! His dad’s the ambassador from India. Hey Lak!” Rory called towards the doorway where a tall, dark boy with black hair and dark sunglasses was entering. He nodded towards Rory, but was talking on his phone.

“Lak’s been in India for the last few months. He’s been in a few big Bollywood productions. He has an amazing voice,” Rory said as he peeled away from me and headed for the doorway.

“There’s my boy,” Amir’s voice said from behind me. I turned and ran into his chest. He hugged me and introduced me to Seb who eyed me with interest.

“Sebastien, this is Kasper,” Amir said. Ali was up next to Sebastien or “Seb” as they called him. He had his arm around him like there was some connection there.

Seb greeted me in French as if I’d understand. 

He made some comment that everyone laughed at including Rory and Lak who came up behind us.

“Kasper only speaks English,” Amir said, he hadn’t laughed.

“Oh yes of course! He is American!” Seb said with a french accent. I turned to look at Amir. I wasn’t liking this.

Amir said something back to him harshly in French. Ali looked at Seb with annoyance. Seb stopped laughing and cleared his throat.  

“Ah I mean no offense, Kasper. You are very beautiful. I can see how you captured our boy. Welcome to my home,” Seb said and swallowed as if he’d just been berated. He leaned in to kiss my cheeks.

They introduced me to Lak then and everyone hugged him. He nodded at me with a grunt but then hugged me. He seemed interested in Rory.

We sat around the couches then, Amir and I on one, Seb and Ali on another with Rory and Lak on the third. There was a large, low table in the middle. A man came in and set trays of food and drinks on the table as the boys pulled out their phones and keyed into a multiplayer game on a large screen that hung on the wall. 

Amir kept me under his arm while he showed me the controls on his phone. It was one of those army games and everyone had a character but me.

The guys all played the game, shooting the enemies as they fought together and spoke in Arabic. I should have felt left out, but I enjoyed the quiet time under Amir’s arm. I rubbed his chest and we kissed every time he made a kill. He got a plate from the table and filled it with snacks for us to share. It was weird Arab food, but I tried a few things.

This went on for a solid hour until Amir needed to use the restroom. He asked me to come with him. He put his player to sleep in a cave where he would be safe and then got up and pulled me with him. We wandered down a hallway and passed an open bathroom. Amir pulled me in and closed the door behind us.

“C’mon, piss with me,” he said as he kicked up the toilet seat with his shoe.

“I’m good,” I said and put my hands behind me on the counter. I lifted myself up to sit on the cold granite and watch his magnificent cock send a golden arc into the bowl.

“Try Kas. I don’t want you going alone in this place. Our friends have eyes for you,” Amir coaxed.

“Really? Which ones? Seb is all about you!” I laughed. Amir rolled his eyes.

“Try, Kasper! Seb is no worry. He’s after anyone with a big enough cock… Wait! Does that mean you’re getting jealous?” Amir suddenly realized the tone of my voice.

“Maybe a little… What friends have eyes for me?” I asked, intrigued.

“Pee first, then I’ll tell you,” Amir negotiated with a smile. 

I moved next to him and unzipped my shorts. 

He came up behind me and opened them then ran his hands down my tummy.

Chapter 29- Top Dog Kasper

“What are these? Blue briefs with robots on them?” he laughed. He’d expected something more exotic.

“Your dad picks out my clothes. He wasn’t about to slut me up for you,” I retorted. His parents wanted us to slow things down, and his dad picked out modest clothes for me.

“Oh yeah, that would be creepy.” Amir chuckled. 

He fished out my cock and pointed it towards the bowl. I bit my lip, trying to piss, but his hand was distracting.

“I’m just going to get hard if you touch me,” I warned.

“I can’t help myself. You just… smell so fucking good,” Amir pushed his nose into the nape of my neck then rubbed it up into my hair as he inhaled me.

“We can’t play here. It’s your friends’ house,” I noted as my cock went rock hard with no chance of pissing anytime soon.

“Please, Kasper. I need you,” Amir said weakly as he gripped my shaft and pumped it.

“I need you too…” I answered weakly. 

We were magnets, hopelessly stuck together.

Amir sighed and let go of my cock. He knew he had to be the stronger one. I was primed for him, ready to do whatever he wanted. He kissed my neck and pushed my cock back into my briefs. He zipped my pants over my bulging pouch and let me go with one last kiss to my neck.

“We should get back,” he admitted. 

We washed our hands and then walked back to the group as I tried my hardest to think of un-arousing things.

“There you are! If you let your guy sleep in the cave any longer I would have blown him up,” Ali laughed when we came back. 

The guys had paused their video game mission to snack.

“Sorry, man. I had to poop,” Amir lied without a laugh. 

I nodded and made a disgusted look with my nose wrinkled. Amir’s lie killed the interested looks we’d gotten from the other guys.

“You two are way too close!” Ali shook his head in disgust.

“I couldn’t leave him to you animals,” Amir said flatly and pulled me down with him onto the couch. 

He grabbed a few chips and fed me one. We each took a swig from a shared bottle of water. The guys got back to their game and talked in Arabic. I was alone again.

Amir really got into the game once he caught up with the other guys. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. 

I laid back against the couch and was rewarded with a view. His shirt crept up and his shorts slid down as he bent forward excitedly. I got a view of his ass, the crack peeking out of the waistband of his briefs. 

He has a firm, bubble butt, and I’ve always been a perv for that view.

I put my hand on his back and he looked back quickly at me in between shots. It was those questioning eyes, checking on me. He looked back a few times quickly and I nodded, smiled. I was ok. 

I slid my hand down his back and into the back of his shorts. I rubbed a finger down between the cheeks. He gave a small jump, nearly got shot at in the game.

“Hey, Kasper, c’mon,” he whispered and flashed me a smile. 

He pulled my hand back up to his back to stop me from digging in his shorts. I knew he wanted it though. I turned into his side and tugged on the back of his shorts. I slid around behind him, straddling him since he had inched closer to the edge of his seat. I put my arms around him from behind and rested my head on his shoulder as he and the guys took out a crew of guys in red uniforms.

“You want me?” I whispered against his ear trying to imitate his deeper voice.

“Babe, settle down. I’ll be done soon,” Amir said and focused on his game with a nervous laugh.

“You want me in that hole? You want my thick cock deep in your tight little pussy?” I whispered so the guys wouldn’t hear. 

Amir erupted in laughter. I wasn’t trying to be serious anyways. He lost concentration on his game and got shot. He didn’t seem to care.

“How are you are this fucking adorable?” he yelled and tossed his phone down on the couch beside us. 

He wheeled around and pushed me down on my back against the couch seat. He pounced on top of me and beamed from above. He kissed me as he laughed and blushed. We pretended to wrestle around for almost three seconds, but he quickly pinned my arms up over my head and kissed down my neck.

It wasn’t until he kissed the other side of my neck that I turned my head and realized we had four sets of eyes on us. Even Ali eyed us with interest. Amir didn’t seem to care though. He was taking what he wanted. 

“Listen,” Amir said softly as he nibbled on my ear. “I want your cock. I need to try it… but not in front of the guys, ok? That is for private time. Plus, they expect me to be aggressive with you, dominant like a real lion would… It’s what is expected of my family.”

“Ok then make up some excuse so we can go?” I licked at his ear to conceal our discussion.

Amir sighed. He was ready to give in. 

“Oh shit,” Amir suddenly sat up and grabbed at his watch. “My project didn’t submit! It’s due tonight.” 

Ali raised an eyebrow at us. He knew his brother well. 

“Can I use your bedroom for a few minutes, Seb? I just need to focus for like 15 minutes and make sure everything gets uploaded. You guys go another round without me.” Amir hopped off the couch and took my hand, not waiting for a response. 

Seb nodded and said something in French that seemed affirmative. 

Amir found the last door at the end and set me on my feet. He took my right hand in his and pushed open the door to Seb’s room. It was huge and beautiful with floor to ceiling windows overlooking the sunset. A large bed sat on a platform along the wall. Amir led me over to it and pounced on me. He pushed me down against the white down comforter and climbed on top.

“Are they going to come back here?” I asked when he pushed me down and landed on me with his lips. Amir kissed down my neck and then bit at the buttons on my shirt to open them.

“Nah, Ali knows what’s up. He’ll probably hook up with the other two guys anyways.” Amir didn’t seem too concerned.

Amir had made his way down to my belly button but stopped when I asked him that. He looked up at me with hunger.

“Like a group thing? Do they do that? Do you do that?” I was asking questions I didn’t want an answer to. 

Amir laid down next to me and pulled me over to his chest. I snuggled into his side, his pulsing chest, warm with ambition. He leaned in and kissed me.

“My innocent Kasper,” Amir said with a wistful sigh like he needed to be my protector. I pushed off his chest and glared down at him.

“Don’t do that! I’m not a little kid. Everyone here seems to think that about me. Not you too! Please!” I felt my voice sounding whiny.

“No, I don’t… I… ok. I won’t do that, but no promises on my parents or Ali. They think you’re the new baby who can’t be left unmonitored at any time… but I know you’re a man, Kasper,” Amir laughed. 

He slid a hand down my tummy and into my shorts. He gripped my hard cock and pumped it.

“Yeah? You want that cock?” I asked, breathless and needy for him.

“Oh yeah. But… the others can’t know… they expect me to be an alpha. But with you I can be myself, be your boy too,” Amir said. 

He looked at me with sad eyes. He had so much to uphold with his legacy. There were so many expectations on him. He couldn’t be seen as the passive one. I was ok with that, for now. 

“They think I am just your boy to protect?” I asked, already knowing the answer. Amir nodded.

“They wouldn’t understand. You aren’t just my beauty, but also my beast. You have ample to give me what I need,” Amir said. 

He took my hand and slid it down between his legs to rub his ass. He sat up and wiggled out of his shirt and tank top. He tossed them on the floor.

“You want me to fuck you? You want to be my boy?” I asked. 

“Yes, sir.” Amir nodded. 

He unzipped his shorts and pushed them down along with his underwear. His thick floppy cock roared out and thumped against his hard abs. He moaned weakly as he pushed my fingers towards his hole.

“Yes, please. I want you to seed me as I seed you. I want you deep inside me,” he admitted.

“Lock the door,” I said, thinking about who could wander in. 

Amir looked up in surprise. He lifted himself up with one hand and bounced over me to land on his feet. He padded over to lock the door while I struggled out of my clothes. I was already rock hard. I watched his ass wiggle away and then his cock bounce as he walked back towards me.

“See how hard I am just thinking about you?” Amir asked as he gripped his thick, brown cock. 

He waved it around for me and then dove onto the bed, landing on the other side of me, propping himself up on one elbow like a practiced gymnast.

“Flip over, let me see that hole,” I told Amir. 

He rolled to his other side so I was looking at his back. I slid up behind him, put my arms around him to play the big spoon. I held him with my arms across his chest, my cock sliding between his cheeks.

“This feels weird. I always hold you,” Amir noted and laughed nervously. I put my lips to his perfect, brown skin, his gym-forged muscles. I kissed down his neck and across his shoulder as I rubbed my hands over his chest and thrust my cock between his ass cheeks.

“I can be strong for you too,” I said as I nibbled on his earlobe.

“Yeah… fuck… I know you can, baby. I just… never felt like I could be weak with someone. I’m kinda nervous to be honest,” Amir said in an emotional tone. 

He shivered as I kissed down his neck again.

“You are so…” I inhaled his scent, pulled him back against my chest, and kissed his neck, “Perfect. I’ll do anything to protect you. You can be yourself with me, Amir.”

“I love you, Kasper,” he turned his face toward me and I kissed him. 

I pushed my tongue through his lips. I twisted his nipples and squeezed his pecs with my hands. It felt weird to hold him in such a vulnerable position. Amir is taller, stronger, more masculine, but he seemed to melt in my hold. He pushed back against my chest and started to side his ass over my cock.

“I love you too,” I said and kissed him again. I started to buck against him, rub my cock between his muscled cheeks dusted in a light covering of black hair.

“Kas, wait, come here for a minute,” Amir said. 

He pulled away from me and rolled over to face me. We got right up next to each other, our hard cocks pressed together, my cold chest warmed by his pulsing one. We touched noses, stared into each other’s eyes, my lips trembled as his brushed mine. We slid our arms around each other and the world disappeared around us. I could hear his heartbeat, taste his breath, his deep brown eyes staring into my blue ones.

We kissed again and then his lips began to work their way down my cheek, chin, chest. He bent over as he made his way down, slowly reversing his position next to me. He kissed down to my belly button, brushed his hands over my chest, and then tweaked my nipples as I moaned and twisted at the trail of goosebumps left in his wake.

“Uhhhh,” I gasped when he found my cock. 

He dove right onto it, sucking it down to the base and rubbing his nose between my balls. He slid his legs up next to my head and I took the chance to reach down and spread his cheeks. I was rewarded by the sight of his perfect brown rosebud. His hole winked at me as I rubbed a finger over it.

“Fuck,” Amir hissed between dives on my cock as I leaned down and started to kiss his ass. 

I let my tongue wander to his hole and pushed through the ring as he moaned and shivered. He sucked my cock with fervor while I pushed my tongue inside him and started to play with his delicate hole. He was clean down there, prepared for me like he’d planned this in advance.

“You ready for my big cock? Yeah? You want me in that tight little hole?” I asked and then shoved my tongue back inside him all the way until he yelped and looked up at me with needy, trusting eyes that begged for me.

“Uh huh, yeah, fuck me?” Amir whined like a boy. I smacked his ass with my hand and watched the skin turn a little red. He would never be rough with me like that, but I thought it was what he wanted.

“Uhhh please, fuck yes,” Amir whimpered and let go of my cock. 

He started to get distracted from sucking me as I wiggled my tongue around his sensitive spots. I was grateful though. His lips had my cock right on the edge and I didn’t want to cum until I was deep inside him.

“Mmmmm,” I mumbled on his ass. 

He put his right leg on the other side of me and lifted himself up so I could lay back against the pillow. He got on his knees with my tongue still buried inside him and pushed himself up to squat over my face. He started to rise and fall on me, fucking himself on my tongue.

“Oh fuck that feel so fucking fuck…” Amir trailed off as he bounced on my tongue, resting his cheeks on mine as my lips touched his crack. 

He bounced slowly, letting me go in deep. His fat hard cock flopped against my chest. I reached up to stroke it. I could never get my fingers all the way around it, he had twice my girth.

“Oh Kasper, this feels so fucking… yeah,” he laughed. 

I stretched his hole with my tongue and brushed my teeth against the ring as his body shuddered over me and deep moans escaped him. He put his hands on my stomach and bent over me as I fisted his cock, his low heavy balls flopping against my chin.

“Mmmm,” I mumbled as I gasped for air through my nose. I caught the faint scent of his body spray mixed with sweat. It kept my cock rock hard.

“I’m ready, I need you,” Amir said suddenly and raised up off my tongue. He leaned over to my left and pulled at a drawer in the side table. He came back with a bottle of lube as he balanced himself over my chest, his knees on either side of my pale frame.

“You sure you’re open enough? I’m pretty big,” I joked. I wasn’t exactly small, but compared to him I felt micro-sized. He raised up off of me and got to his feet. He turned around so he could look down at me.

“It’ll be tight, but I want to try it with you,” Amir said. 

He squeezed lube into his palm and then squatted down over my stomach and reached back to lube up my cock. He jerked it in his slipper hand a few times and then squirted more lube to prepare his hole.

“Let’s do this,” he said to me with a smile and a wink. He positioned himself over my cock, tossed the bottle of lube onto the bed and slowly lowered himself until my tip poked at his hole.

“Yeah, fuck yourself on my cock,” I growled to imitate the sex talk he used with me. 

He nodded and lowered down until my cock poked through his ring. It was actually pretty tight, but he threw his head back and opened his mouth wide like a yawn. He looked down at me with pained eyes.

“It’s ok?” I asked. He didn’t waste much time, but kept pushing down until my head popped inside. 

We both froze with mirrored gasps at the newfound sensations. His hole squeezed my cock in a warm fleshy hug. He stared down into me as little fireworks went off inside both of us. I felt so insync with him. We both knew what the other was experiencing. He pushed down my shaft another inch as he inhaled sharply.

“Dude, that’s so tight,” I noted.

“All for you, sir,” Amir gasped and leaned down to kiss me. Our lips locked and tongues wrestled as he pushed himself down on me. I felt my cock near ready to burst as his body gripped onto it and massaged it.

“Oh! That’s so… fuck yeah,” I whined as I started to push up inside him. I wrapped my arms around his back as he rested his nose against mine and our eyes watched each other for reaction.

“You feel so good inside me.” Amir whispered.

“It hurts?” I asked as he rested and let his hole adjust to me.

“Yep, but it’s worth it,” he said and breathed me in.

“You should try taking a cock like yours. It takes a lot more preparation,” I joked.

“I know, my boy is braver than I am,” Amir laughed as he started to slowly jerk his own cock.

“I’m so close to finishing. You feel so tight,” I warned.

“It’s ok, I am too. I’m surprised you got this far. Usually your first time fucking you either cum when you get the tip in or you don’t cum at all,” Amir said, reminding me of his experience.

“Oh I’m definitely going to cum,” I laughed. Amir smiled and kissed my forehead.

“I’m so lucky to have you,” he said. He pushed back my hair. I’m sure we had messed it up pretty good. I knew his dad would notice.

“Ready?” I asked. He nodded and I started to push up inside him more. He opened his mouth wide in a soundless moan and released a long rasp of breath as I shoved inside him.

“Fuck!” he yelled in pain and then buried his lips into my shoulder. I paused.

“No,” he gasped. “It’s… fuck! It’s ok,” he grunted and bared his teeth against my skin. I felt my cock in that hazy state right before it starts to shoot. He pushed down farther on me and that sent it over.

“Oh fuck I’m…” I started as my cock shook and pulsed in his tight chute. I felt myself firing off white hot spurts inside him.

“Yes, come on, fill me!” Amir groaned through gritted teeth. I knew it had to hurt, but my cock started to slide in and out of him as my body tensed and shook underneath him.

“Uhhhhhh,” I growled as I started to fill him. He was jerking his own cock and I felt him tense up and start to cum.

“Fuck, Kasper. I love yoooooo,” Amir yelped as he shot hot sperm over my chest. His hole clamped down on my cock in a back and forth motion that milked my shaft for every drop it held.

“Huhhhh,” he groaned and bounced on me as he shook and sprayed me down with his cum.

“Fuck,” I whimpered as his hole ground down on my cock and massaged it to empty out my nuts.

He pulled off of me, looking down at me with a few tears of pain in his eyes. He brought his lips down to rest on mine and I slid my tongue between them. 

We lip wrestled as our arms slid around each other and our chests pressed together to smear the sticky cum he’d shot. My cock slid deeper inside him, past the juice I’d filled him with. It started to squirt out of his hole and down my balls as he bounced a few more times. We held onto each other like it was our last minutes on earth.

We collapsed into a pile of sweaty, sticky flesh and then he rolled over onto his back and brought me with him. My chest rested against his, our hearts beating strong on either side.

“Fuck that was… fuck,” I mumbled when our lips parted. I rested my lips against his shoulder and we held onto each other in a sleepy fog.

“So good,” Amir noted as he recovered his breath.

“Sorry it didn’t last longer,” I gasped.

“I couldn’t have taken much more,” he said and sounded somewhat authentic.

“I hurt you?” I breathed. We laid there together, recovering our energy.

“You heal me,” he assured. 

We finally got up and he carried me off to Sebastien’s shower. We rinsed off together and then I tried to fix my hair, but just decided to brush it out and leave it. It’s not like everyone didn’t know what we were up to.

We got dressed and then he went out to see if everyone was done with whatever they had started when we left. 

He came back and shook his head. We went out through a side entrance and the driver took us home. 

He would come back later for Ali.

It was dark when we got home, but his parents were still up. Emerson noticed my hair when we came in. He patted my head and shook his with a laugh. He signed something to Amir who translated with an embarrassed blush. “All my hard work.”

“Sorry,” I signed back. I would have made up some excuse if I’d known how to sign. Mr. Hamad didn’t notice.

We went off to Amir’s room and watched some TV from his bed. We curled up together and didn’t talk about what happened. 

I fell asleep there in his arms. 

Mr. Hamad didn’t come and tell us I needed to be back in my own room. Either he forgot about us or had decided to quietly give in to Amir’s demands. 

Either way, we didn’t make much use of the larger bed. We still slept curled up together, me on his chest, my head against his heartbeat.

Chapter 30 - Whose Boy is He?

“This will let anyone know to whom you belong,” Mr. Hamad told me as he opened a file on his desk and pushed it towards me. 

I’d never been in his work office. He did most things from home, but traveled here for meetings and to check on his staff. We were in a top floor office in a building tall enough to offer a view of the entirety of Satra. 

His office was floor to ceiling glass overlooking a panoramic of the gulf, the city, and the mountains behind it.

He’d shown me his telescope by the window that looked directly into the Hamad compound. I saw two workers trimming the dead fronds from a tall palm tree. 

Emerson and I had gone to lunch and then stopped by his office to see him. He waved me over to his desk, eager to show me some important documents.

“A driver’s license?” I asked with hope. 

It was a small plastic card with my picture and then a lot of Arabic script. I recognized the flag of Satra and Mr. Hamad’s picture was in the bottom right corner.

“Driving? No, certainly not! We have people for that. It is an identification card. This should be on you at all times when outside of our home. Any police officer or good citizen will offer you immediate assistance no matter your need.” He laughed at the thought of me driving. 

“People are helpful here. That’s really cool.” I admired my picture on the card. 

“They are rewarded handsomely for assisting our family members. My picture and information are on it so they know who is responsible for you should anything occur. Our name carries great weight in the Kingdom,” Mr. Hamad said. 

“Wow! Thank you, sir!” I said and slipped it into the new leather wallet he’d given me. He’d put their Satran cash and a credit card inside it for emergencies.

“And these papers are for your new bank account. It’s a place where you can put your earnings without your father’s knowledge or ability to access it. If you want to help them, it will be your choice,” he said and slid a few papers towards me. He had me sign off on some forms.

“Wow, thank you. That’s really crazy. I’ve never had much money to worry about,” I noted. 

I had a few jobs lined up this week. The photographer and stylists from the catalog my mom sold products for were coming and then a popular Middle Eastern shoe designer wanted me to do some shots for their website.

Amir wasn’t happy about any of it. But when Mr. Hamad set it up, Emerson pushed me excitedly to do it. He really wanted me to have some independence. Amir didn’t like his parents meddling in a matter he said was between us, but he didn’t want to go against them. It was hard trying to please all of them and I wasn’t even really sure I wanted to do the modeling anyways.

+-+-+

That morning was the start of Amir’s new semester at university. He’d wanted to take me with him to show me around. Emerson came too so we could see him off and then go about our business in the city. Emerson was planning a charity event and wanted to make sure the hall he was using had been properly prepared.

We rode with Amir to campus. I was in the backseat while Amir and his dad were in the front. It was funny watching them together. Amir was a pretty stable driver, but Emerson kept pointing out roadside dangers and signing for him to slow down. 

Amir just nodded peacefully and gave me little eye rolls in the rearview mirror. I laughed every time he got scolded. He didn’t take his dad’s admonitions too seriously. 

We walked around the campus a little and Emerson got me a U. of Satra t-shirt… along with a hat, a zip-up hoody, and a stuffed lion, their mascot. 

Emerson pointed out some of the buildings they had worked on over the years including a world-class yoga center that Mr. Hamad had built especially for him. It had his name chiseled in stone on an outside wall. That was really beautiful. Emerson noted they still had trouble getting Satran men to try it, but it was very popular with the female students.

A guard driver showed up to meet us near Amir’s class. It struck me that Emerson and I were never left unchaperoned. Amir handed us off to the guard driver before heading to his class. The driver took our bags and led us to the waiting car. We headed into the city for errands. 

After a light lunch and making sure the charity event was on track, we ventured up to Mr. Hamad’s office where he’d given me the ID card and papers for the bank account.

Mr. Hamad showed me around his office and pointed out the variety of investments their family held. They had buildings and enterprises on six continents. 

We met up with Lincoln (Amir’s uncle who was married to Samir, Mr. Hamad’s younger brother). He was in his office and going through a file on his desk. He stood when he saw us come in.

“Kasper! I’ve been meaning to check in on you but I’ve had my hands full with projects. Samir is on his way over. He wants to see you too. How are you?” He asked. 

He greeted me with a hug as though he welcomed the distraction in his day. He seemed genuinely interested in making small talk which was odd because we hadn’t spent much time getting to know each other. His husband came in and seemed just as strangely interested in hugging me and hearing about my day. It was odd and they made me nervous. 

Something weird was going on.

Mr. Hamad jumped in and caught them up with my “blossoming modeling career.” He greatly exaggerated the demand for me from designers. I suspected he was arranging jobs as an excuse to give me money. It was very sweet. They wanted me to feel like I was doing something.

“Oh, Ali! I almost forgot,” Lincoln said suddenly to Mr. Hamad who was in mid-sentence. “We have to fire that terrible new project manager.”

“Right, he’s awful. I hate firing people though. It’s too emotional,” Mr. Hamad said and squeezed my shoulder.

“Me too! They get all weepy. Well why don’t we have Kasper do it? It would be good practice for when he works here,” Samir suggested.

“Me? I can’t… no! No way! I don’t even work here! I don’t think that’s legal since I don’t work here! Yeah I don’t think it’s legal.” I felt panic rising in me. 

Why would they ask me to do that? I looked to Emerson to help me out.

“Sure you can. You’re family now. This is the family business! You have to learn how to fire someone who is unsatisfactory. You’ll be great at it and we’ll help you!” Emerson signed and Lincoln translated.

“No, I’ll cry. Please. I am really bad at that stuff. I hate bad news,” I tried to argue. 

I wrapped my arms around Mr. Hamad’s arm and looked at him for help. He just shrugged me off. What was going on here? 

“Nonsense! You’re a born leader. Let me summon him. It’ll be good practice for you, little one. You are a Hamad now and must be prepared to take the reigns,” Mr. Hamad said as he went to the phone and barked some harsh orders in Arabic to someone on the other end of the line.

“Seriously, you guys! Please! I hate hurting people’s feelings,” I felt my cheeks burn red and I backed away from them. Mr. Hamad looked at me quizzically and put his hand on my shoulder.

“We believe in you. You can do this!” Samir assured.

“You’ll do great. Ahh, here comes the sad chap,” Mr. Hamad said. 

I turned towards the door and watched it open.

“No, really! I can’t do this… what am I going to…. It’s Taj! Oh my God! Taj!” I squealed when I saw his head poke in the door.

Taj looked so incredibly handsome. I hadn’t seen him since we left Durban. I’d been too distracted to check up on how he was doing here. 

The Hamads had cleaned him up. His black hair was gelled up in a sharp swoop and his fancy suit fit him perfectly. It framed the muscled treasure he worked so hard to get. He looked so healthy and happy. I knew how hard he had worked to get here.

“Kasper!” he called back excitedly as he ran over to lift me up into a hug.

“I missed you so much! It’s been so crazy here! So much has happened,” I told him when he set me down. He kept a hand on my shoulder and listened to me.

“I know! I’ve been here! Everyone has been so wonderful and I’m flying home to get married next week! We have a beautiful apartment waiting to bring my bride home,” Taj glowed.

“Wait… I’m not firing him, right?” I said suddenly and turned to the Hamad men behind me who were laughing at me.

“Not unless you want $20 million in accounts lost. Taj has been an incredible asset to the company. We’re all so proud of him. Why would you even think of firing him? You are a very cruel boy sometimes,” Mr. Hamad laughed.

“Oh that was SO mean,” I told him. 

Everyone thought it was a good prank, but my stomach hurt from anxiety. This family could be rough, but playing a joke on me meant I was one of them. 

“Sweet boy. Come to me. It was a mean joke. I apologize, little one,” Mr. Hamad laughed and pulled me in for a kiss on the cheek. He sounded just a little remorseful for his prank and rubbed my back as he held me.

They gave me time to go hang out with Taj. 

I saw his office and he showed me pictures of his new place on his phone. His office had pictures of his fiancee. I got a little jealous of the shrine he’d built for her. I remembered the shrine to me that Amir put up on the wall in my room at their house. He had canvases made with pictures of us together. Taj’s fiancee was indeed beautiful. 

I told Taj all about the events with my family. He shook his head and offered me hugs. He said every family had its own challenges and no one could tell me what to do about it. I had to decide that for myself. He said I had to set up my own boundaries and realize that I wasn’t a kid anymore, I had to define my own relationship with them in a way that worked for me. He echoed what the therapist told me. He was a helpful listener.

+-+-+

Amir was waiting for us when we got home. He had gone to the gym and was lounging on the couch playing a video game on the big screen. He died quickly when we came in and then jumped up to pounce on me. He kissed me and lifted me up against his chest in a tight hug.

“It’s only been a few hours. Wait until your long-day classes before you get too crazy,” Mr. Hamad laughed as he watched us.

“I can’t help it. I’ll have to start taking him with me. Maybe Kasper can sit with me,” Amir proposed. He had on a white tank top that was nearly see through and small black shorts.

“Yes, I’m sure he will love hearing three hour lectures taught in Arabic. No, no. He has jobs coming up and he is becoming quite the apt apprentice with Emi’s charities. He is more than a pet for your affections,” Mr. Hamad noted.

“You can try it, Kas. right, babe?” Amir set me down and looked at me with a hopeful smile.

“He has a photo shoot tomorrow,” Emerson signed and Mr. Hamad translated.

“No! It was supposed to be Friday when I don’t have classes! He can’t go by himself. That’s not ok.” Amir’s smile turned to anger.

“It was moved up. With the perfect weather and longer daylight, they are able to finish early and under budget. They’re eager to wrap things and Kasper is free. Don’t worry. He will be supervised.” Mr. Hamad looked annoyed at his son’s agitation.

“Oh wait! Look what I got today!” I said excitedly as I tried to defuse the situation. I pulled out my new wallet and handed it to Amir. He opened it and smiled when he saw my ID card.

“It came! Oh you look so cute next to our flag. But…” Amir’s voice suddenly fell.

“Why is your picture on here, father? Shouldn’t it be mine? Dad has your name on his ID, not grandfather’s. I’m responsible for Kasper like you are responsible for dad. It’s how it’s done here! He’s my boy. Right, Kasper? You’re my boy,” Amir grew angry all over again.

“I am,” I assured and patted his chest. I didn’t want to get in the middle of this.

“You are, but I wanted him to have the highest safety. This is for his safety. You are not yet a leader in your own right. Our kingdom watched you grow up so quickly. Many still think of you as a young boy. I wanted there to be no doubt that he is protected by the family at the highest level. You should want the best protection for him.” Mr. Hamad said harshly. 

Things were getting tense. I felt Amir’s heartbeat as he held me protectively against his chest.

Amir spoke back angrily in his language and Mr. Hamad sighed in exasperation. Emerson put his hands up between the two of them as if pushing them apart. 

He signed something as he looked between them. I didn’t know what was going on. There were two languages I needed to learn to function in this family.

“Emi is right. Kasper is an adult. He should have had a say in all of these things and it’s not fair for him to be put in between us like this. We should settle our arguments away from his ears. Look, son… I don’t mean to diminish the love you have for him. You are so young and your love is so new. When I found your dad, I was already established in the business and finished with school. I was a leader in my own right and Emerson was never out of my protection. We both want to keep him safe,” Mr. Hamad said.

Amir and his father went off to talk while I helped Emerson make dinner. Usually the staff did it, but tonight he wanted to make something special. I helped him peel shrimp and we made a pasta with a light sauce and a giant healthy salad with strawberries and kale. It was yummy.

“I hope you aren’t upset about this thing between Amir and his father. It’s part of growing up. It’s hard for him to accept that Amir isn’t his little boy anymore.” Emerson swiped out on his tablet.

“Thanks, I just don’t want to cause any problems. Everyone’s been so great to me here and I don’t want to ruin that. I love it here,” I said back and the app translated to text.

“It’s not your fault,” Emerson typed and gave me a hug.

Things seemed better when they came back. Ali joined us for dinner. Amir pulled my chair over to his and kept his arm around me while we ate.

Chapter 31 - Photo Shoot

Emerson woke me early the next morning. He was eager to get ready and head to the catalog shoot. I stirred in Amir’s arms and squinted up at him. He seemed unfazed at seeing me cradled against his son’s bare chest as we slept. I knew I needed to get up, but Amir was holding onto me tightly and I knew he would be upset if I left without waking him.

Luckily, Emerson had taught me the signs for minutes and numbers. I signed to him that I needed ten minutes more of sleep. He nodded in understanding and signed back “10 minutes, that’s it.” He pointed towards his bedroom and then left us, closing the door behind himself.

“Babe,” I whispered against Amir’s ear, but he just groaned and rolled onto his back, bringing me with him. 

I slid my hand down his chest, over his hard abs, and then down into his sleep shorts. He didn’t have on any underwear and his cock was already stirring with its normal morning appetite. I slid my hand down the shaft and it thickened under my touch. I gripped it and kissed his nipple. He let out a soft moan as I bit against his nipple and pumped his cock.

“Baby,” he mumbled. “So early.” He sighed and arched his back to stretch from the cramped position we’d slept in. His hand rubbed down my back and slid inside the back of my briefs. His finger went straight for my hole.

“I have to go, Amir. The photoshoot is today,” I whispered as I looked up to him. His eyes were blinking open and he nodded that handsome Arab face.

“Kay,” he said and started to buck his hips to fuck the grip I had on his cock. His finger pushed inside my hole and he leaned down to kiss my forehead. I raised my head up to his so our lips could meet and wrestle with dueling morning breaths.

“Suck me off babe. I won’t take long,” Amir asked. He put his free hand on my head. His fingers pushed through my hair and he guided me down beneath the covers.

“Do we have time? Emerson said ten minutes,” I looked at him with needy eyes.

“If you take away my urgency this morning then I will have time to fuck you properly tonight as you deserve,” Amir noted.

“Good point, but we have to hurry,” I said and nodded at him.

“Then get to it, my love,” Amir said and let go of my hair. He caressed my cheek with one hand and fingered my hole with the other. I disappeared under the blanket and put my lips to his cock.

I sucked him eagerly as he pushed up to my throat. He massaged my hole with one hand and pressed down on my head with the other. His fingers intertwined with my hair as he held me there though no holding was needed. I wanted his cream. 

I wanted him spent so he could focus on his day and I could go about mine with his seed inside me. I bobbed on his cock as the thick tip shoved its way past my gag reflex. I sputtered on his thick shaft as he started to fuck my throat. 

He bucked his hips and I reached a hand down to cup his balls. I pulled on them and massaged them, the thick and full nuts that would reward me soon enough.

“Fuck, baby,” he hissed in a low voice to not disturb his parents in the other room.

“Mmmm,” I mumbled as he rammed in and out of my mouth. He tasted like sweat and piss as my tongue lapped at his shaft while it forced its way in and out of me.

“Fuck, so good, my beautiful Kasper,” Amir whispered encouragement as he held my head and force-fucked me deeply. His thick shaft stretched my lips, my throat, my ability. I sputtered and gagged on his cock, but I kept up with him.

“Uhhh here comes baby,” he warned as his shaft started to throb in me and I felt his cum shoot against my throat. He pulled out and rammed back in so I could taste his salty seed. I swallowed all I could, but it leaked out of my lips and down his shaft. His body tensed and raised up off the bed with an uncontrolled groan as he shot inside me.

“Yes baby, yes. I love you,” he said and gripped a fistful of my hair as he finished inside me.

“Huhhh,” he moaned and sank back against the mattress as his sated cock sat thick and rigid in my mouth. I slurped on him a few more times. I gripped his shaft and pumped it as his body bucked and twisted with that after-finish sensitivity. He laughed and tried to squirm away from me as I milked the remains of his offering.

“Mmmm,” I praised. I let it go and the thick monster slid out of my lips. I slurped up the missed seed and licked his cock clean.

“Thank you, cock,” I said and kissed the tip. Amir laughed and brought me up to snuggle with the last of our free seconds before Emerson would come back.

A knock at the door roused us. Amir shoved his cock back inside his shorts and pretended to still be asleep. He gave my hole one last strum of appreciation and then squeezed my cheek.

“Boys, it is time,” Mr. Hamad’s voice called from their bedroom. He knocked once more and then opened the door to find us cuddled together in my small bed, both pretending to still be asleep.

“Kasper, little one, it is time,” Mr. Hamad said and came towards the bed. I pushed up off Amir’s chest and looked at him with feigned sleepy eyes. I added a yawn for good measure, but then realized I probably still had some of Amir’s seed on my lips. I quickly swiped my tongue across but only tasted my skin.

“Yes sir, I’m coming,” I said and sat up. My cock had gone down enough to get up. I crept across Amir’s chest, he pretended as though it hadn’t awaken him. I got up and realized I only had on a tank top and some briefs. Mr. Hamad noted me with a smile.

“Good, Emi gets anxious when things don’t go according to time. He has a schedule worked out for you and it must be kept. Shower quickly. He is preparing protein shakes for breakfast so you can eat in the car.” Mr. Hamad kissed my forehead and then patted my back as I went off to shower.

+-+-+

The photoshoot was on the grounds of an old Arabian palace. It was a museum now and the old fountains and courtyards had been preserved. The guide told us it was built over a thousand years before. 

It sat on a sandy cliff overlooking the sea. We found the crew setting up in the visitor’s center. I was happy when they told us we were early and would have to wait. The Hamad family guard who kept a watchful eye over Emerson translated for him.

Caterers were the next to arrive. Emerson had booked them. He wanted the crew to see the full hospitality of the Satran people. He directed them to set up a table and they quickly filled it with an endless amount of fruit, salads, and local snacks for everyone to enjoy. Emerson got us cups of the cucumber juice. He signed that it was his own personal recipe and packed with nutrients.

The stylists showed up and they whisked me off to get ready. I was to model a few outfits and a line of jewelry. The creative director showed me the two other models who would be with us. 

It was a beautiful girl from India and a light-skinned American boy whose mother also sold products from the catalog. He was similar in height to me, but was much bulkier and definitely straight with flaming red hair and a smatter of freckles across his cheeks. He was picking through a plate of snacks when the director gathered us.

“Sorry guys, it’s going to be a boring shoot today. This catalog is strictly G-rated, family stuff. I don’t usually shoot for them, but Mr. Hamad offered good money for this and a huge budget. I’ll try to make it a little edgy, but this is the most conservative catalog I’ve ever shot for so remember to keep it all family-friendly,” he said. 

I looked over at the other male model. He grimaced at me. We both knew how much our mothers loved this company.

“Gia here is going to be the earth girl, very natural. You two represent good and evil. Kasper will be the angel, Devon, you’ll be… well, a devil. Not literally though, just modeling all the black accent pieces. You’ll both pose separately, but then some larger shots of you two fighting over Gia. It’s all family-friendly so no lips or any touching other than arms and shoulders, maybe a hip if we get wild. I don’t know how much of this the company will actually use, it’s a right shit publication, but we’ll at least get some handsome all-American poses so your mum’s can be proud.” The director explained. 

He sent us off to our stylists.

My stylist quickly became obsessed with my hair. He blew it out, curled it, teased it, made a big fluffy mess and then pulled it back into a puff. It actually looked pretty good though I’d never put in that much work at home to get the effect. 

He layered some white glitter under my eyes and over my forehead with a bit of tanning foundation. He put me in a white button-up shirt with white jeans. He layered on the necklace and bracelets I was supposed to show and then spritzed me with a water bottle.

I came out to find Devon in similar trimmings but everything I had in white and gold he had in black and silver. His red hair was much shorter so it had been swooshed across his forehead in that emo look that would make him jerk his neck up every few minutes to keep his bangs out of his eyes. He looked pretty cute.

The photographer got some close in shots of the merchandise with me looking innocent and Devon looking evil. It was kind of fun to do and we both helped each other out with the directions. Devon was a good sport about it even when the photographer yelled at him.

In between the shots of us in different clothes and products pretending to fight over Gia, the photographer took some shots of us alone and then paired. He made them a little more risque and said they were for our own portfolios since the catalog would reject them.

“A portfolio… like for other jobs?” Devon asked sheepishly.

“Well yeah, is this the only job you plan on doing? You’re cute enough for some serious work, just need to shred a bit and lay off the carbs. Kasper here has other jobs coming up so his family paid for a starter portfolio. They said they’d pay for you too. Gia already has a full career, she’s just here for the money,” the photographer told us.

“Woah, nice,” Devon said and nodded happily like he’d never thought he could do it.

I took a break while the photographer did some shots of Devon. Emerson was already previewing the photos on his tablet since the photographer shot directly to the web storage. He showed me his favorite shots. I really looked like a professional. He sent a few to Amir so he could see what we were up to between his classes.

Amir sent back a smiley face with its tongue hanging out. A few minutes later he also sent back a picture of himself mocking one of my poses. He had his back arched and was looking over his shoulder with pursed lips and his cheek turned up. We laughed, Amir didn’t mind looking silly if it made me laugh. 

Emerson let me use his tablet to chat with Amir during my break. He liked the girl I was posing with, but was a little unhappy with Devon.

“He looks at you with too much interest. Something not innocent there,” Amir noted.

“No way. Are you kidding? Devon’s a straight guy from a small town in like Iowa or something. I don’t think he’s into me at all. He’s been slobbering over Gia, but she doesn’t say a word to either of us,” I corrected.

“Yeah, she usually does much bigger projects. She’s on as a favor to my dad. Keep your distance from this Devon though, K, babe? I don’t like the look of him,” Amir texted.

“I will, But seriously there’s no reason to worry,” I wrote back.

“Always reason to worry when it’s my boy,” Amir wrote and then sent a flurry of little hearts.

I got called back then and the photographer gave me one of the company’s necklaces that was gold and had my name written on a little cross. It’s a pretty conservative organization, but I put it on. My mom would like it. 

I got some shots with it and he said I could keep it since it was personalized. I did the rest of their products and then he got some shots for my portfolio. The stylist came and put my hair down. It was a curled mess, but it looked kind of beach bum chic with the ocean behind us.

He got some shots of me in different poses and then brought Devon back in. He wanted shots of us wrestling around and pulled my shirt open. He sprayed some water over my bare chest and then got me playfighting with Devon. Devon kept pinning me against things; the fountain, the wall and then the ground.

“Sorry, I don’t want to hurt you, but I wrestled in high school,” he offered.

“Ahh, it’s cool man,” I said when he had his arm across my neck and held me against the wall. The photographer got a few shots of us in that position with Devon making a fierce face.

“Hot, boys. So hot. This will look good,” the photographer egged us on.

We went to fountain next and splashed each other a little with laughs. The photographer clicked on, but then Devon went right back to the wrestling. He got behind me and pulled me down into the water so I was sitting between his legs with one of his arms crossed over my chest while the other splashed water on my hair and then pulled me back by it. He gripped it with his fingers and arched my neck back as I gasped. He was really getting into this.

“Hey, man, stop! That hurts,” I begged as I gasped for air.

“Hey man, stop. That hurrrrts,” Devon laughed and echoed me in a mocking high-pitched gay tone. He rubbed his fingers into my scalp and turned my face to him like he wanted a kiss or something worse.

“I said stop!” I yelled and elbowed him in the chest. It didn’t hurt him, but he let go of my hair.

“Hey, I thought we were just playing around. Don’t get all pussy on me,” Devon asserted. He leaned in and kissed my shoulder. He kept his hands on me, holding me against him.

“This is so hot. Your portfolio will be great. Directors like to see you’re not afraid of guy action. Don’t be afraid of it. It’s just acting. It’s big right now in all the worthwhile ads,” the director said.

“Let go, that hurts!” I said and pushed away from him. Devon took a minute, but then let me go.

“I thought you’d be into it. I mean… you’re gay and all, right?” Devon asked like he was in shock I could reject him. 

 He slid a hand down to my ass and squeezed it. I jumped but he kept me in his hold.

“Fuck you! Not everyone who is gay is into you.” I shot back. The photographer kept snapping. He was too focused to be helpful.

“Let him go. You’re gross, Devon. He doesn’t like it,” Gia said and walked towards us from where she’d been perched in a high chair on her phone. It was the first thing she said to us.

“Sorry, I thought he was into it,” Devon said like it was news to him. 

He let me go. I crawled forward on my hands and knees as the photographer got a few more good shots. I looked up and saw Emerson whose eyes blazed with concern.

“You ok?” he signed to me. I nodded. He glared at Devon, but I didn’t look over to see Devon’s reaction. I made the sign for finished. I wanted to go home.

“Kasper, really. I thought you were into it. We were just playing around. Seriously. I didn’t mean anything bad,” Devon said, looking at me with confusion.

“That makes it worse, dude. You really don’t get it,” I got out of the fountain. 

Emerson nodded and brought me a towel. He wrapped it around me and led me away. I went to change and stuffed the necklace in my pocket. I felt gross, awkward, cold.

“The pictures turned out beautiful,” Emerson wrote as we rode home in the back of the car. 

He swiped through the pictures of me and Devon playing around. Devon had this focused look on me. His eyes were intense. He was probably just trying to get the best shot. 

Maybe the friends and brothers he play fought with at home were sturdier and used to that. He just felt so intent on making me feel weak. I didn’t want to see him again. 

+-+ continued +-+

Chapter 32 - Emi’s Intern

We got home before Amir did.

I took a shower and washed off the day then texted him to see when he would come. He said he was almost finished with his class and I told him to hurry. I laid in his bed. I wanted him there to hold me.

“Are you ok, Kasper? Something happened? It’s that boy! He did something? I’ll kill him!” Amir wrote back with a frown face.

“Just come when you can please… I need you,” I wrote back.

“Leaving now!” he wrote.

I needed to feel him close to me. I went to his bed and laid down.  I reached for his pillow and brought it over. I put it close to my nose and inhaled his sweat, cologne, and aura.

Amir came home and found me in his bed. He asked what happened and laid down behind me, pulling me back against his chest to spoon me. I just shook my head and said I was ok, but missed him.

Emerson came in excitedly and handed Amir the tablet with the pictures.

Emerson looked so proud of me, so happy that I had done something on my own without having a Hamad man guide me. 

I knew what it meant for him. He was always pushing independence, encouraging me to do things he was too scared to do. Mr. Hamad must have had really tight control over him. 

Emerson seemed like he really had a lot of regrets and was intent on fixing them through me. It got a little overwhelming sometimes, but I liked to see him happy. 

“Let’s see my beautiful boy,” Amir said and sat up against the pillows.

He pulled me up to sit between his legs and Emerson sat down on his son’s bed next to us as Amir put the tablet in my lap and started swiping through the pictures with one hand while the other rubbed my chest.

“You look so hot with Gia. She really is beautiful. She knows it too. I’m sure she’ll be upset that you outshined her. She’s done a lot of high profile stuff,” Amir laughed.

He traced his finger over my face in every picture and made a cute little sigh. I know he was upset that he hadn’t been there with me, but he tried to act happy. He kissed along my neck as he adored them.

“Beautiful, so hot,” Amir said as he swiped through the pictures, but I knew what was coming.

It was worse than I thought. He got to the shots of me wrestling with Devon and he let out a low whistle, but didn’t say anything.

“Stop, it gets bad,” I said. I hadn’t looked at the pictures, but the mild ones were already looking bad. 

I put my hand over the tablet and Emerson looked at me with confusion. Amir gently took my hand away and held it. He used his other one to swipe along.

“Oh, Kasper no…” he said when he got to the ones of us in the fountain.

“I know. I… I’m sorry,” I said as he went through them. He noticed Devon’s look as he struggled to pin me back against his chest.

“Not your fault, but… You look really upset, babe. Did he…” Amir started.

“I had to elbow him. He wouldn’t let go. I told him to stop and… it just kept going,” I whispered.

I felt the growl in Amir’s chest as he continued. His hold on me grew tense as he finished the pictures. The last one was the worst, me crawling away with Devon’s face close to my ass, winking at the camera and holding his hand up like he was going to grab me.

“What did he do? I’ll kill him. He’s staying at our hotel. I’ll have him removed this evening,” Amir said and tossed the tablet aside.

Emerson looked confused, oblivious to what had happened. We hadn’t talked about it. 

“Nothing happened. I elbowed him and got away. He thought I was into it. He wasn’t trying to hurt me for real. He thought I wanted it. It was a misunderstanding. Don’t do anything. Please,” I begged.

Emerson started signing to Amir frantically. He was confused.

“He tried to hurt Kasper. Can’t you see it on his face?” Amir said back and signed to his dad. He flipped through the pictures. 

Emerson put his hand on my arm and pulled me to look at him. He signed something.

“Dad didn’t know. He thought Devon was just playing and getting on your nerves. He knew you wanted to leave so he stopped it, but he didn’t know Devon was hurting you,” Amir translated.

“I told you he shouldn’t do this without me there. He is so easily overtaken,” Amir said and signed to his father.

“He didn’t know,” I said. “I stopped him. Nothing happened, it was just… It’s over. Don’t be mad at him… or me.” I reached for Amir.

“It’s not your fault, Kasper. This boy assumed it was ok to grope you. He forced himself on you. He should know better. I should have been there to protect you. There will be no more of this. No more modeling. I forbid it,” Amir said and signed.

Emerson looked disappointed and sad. He signed back.

“It should be Kasper’s choice. One bad shoot doesn’t mean it’s over. The one for Friday is just him solo,” Amir translated. He shook his head.

“Kasper has too many voices telling him too many things to make a choice. I’m sorry, dad, but this should be between me and him. Not you, father, or anyone else who cares to comment. I’m his man, I’ll help him make his choice. Please respect that,” Amir said, though he hadn’t asked me my opinion at all.

Emerson nodded. He knew it wasn’t the time to liberate me from imagined oppression or get into an argument with his son. Emerson and I looked at each other for a minute.

He signed “Sorry” and I leaned into him. We hugged and I kissed his cheek. He stood, took his tablet, and left us alone.

“I should beat his face in for touching what is mine,” Amir growled. “The look on your face in those pictures, Kasper! You were so scared. How could someone keep taking pictures when you look so frightened?”

“I don’t think he noticed. It happened so fast. You got it immediately,” I noted.

“Of course I did. You’re my boy, my heart. I know your faces, and this one was obvious. It should have stopped when you said no. If I had been there I would have stopped him immediately. I need to be there for you in these things. He wouldn’t have tried that with me there!” Amir said.

He knelt down on the bed beside me and I put my hand on his chest. It calmed him. He put his hand over mine and leaned down to kiss me.

“I don’t want to upset you more, my love. I just get so protective. You’ve been through so much already. You just let people get away with this kind of stuff with you. You are kind and innocent. I need to be there to look out for you. You are too weak to stand up for yourself and you shouldn’t have to. I need to protect you,” Amir sighed.

He sat on the bed beside me, put his hand on my hair and brought me into his side.

“I know. I want to make you happy. I want to make your dad happy and your father happy and everyone happy. It’s a lot of pressure,” I said.

He started to push his fingers into my hair and I laid my head on his shoulder.

“We need to find out what makes you happy too… Your happiness should be most important in choosing your path. And Kasper, everyone here loves you so much. We are happiest when we see you smile, watch you laugh,” Amir assured.

He pushed his fingers through my hair as if calming a pet.

“You make me happy. Being here with people who support me, love me, take care of me. It’s a dream. I just don’t want to do anything to turn it into a nightmare. I don’t want to say no to anything,” I said and relaxed into him.

“You’re so perfect… That should never be your worry…. Damn, I really like your hair like this. It’s hot. Everything about you makes my cock jump,” he said and put his lips to my ear.

He sucked on my earlobe and pulled me over to his lap. I slid between his legs, laid my chest against his, and met his lips.

“You make me so hard. Please, sir. I need you inside me,” I said and slid his hand down to my ass.

“The things I do to keep you happy,” Amir laughed like it was a chore.

He flipped me over so my back was against his chest.  as he gripped my cock and pumped it through the fabric of my shorts and briefs.

“I appreciate it, sir. I really do. You’re always so good to me,” I played along and reached for his bulge.

I’d satisfied it that morning, but he was ready to go again. He got off on being my protector, I kind of did too. I needed to be his boy sometimes.

“That’s a good boy,” Amir said in his low, bedroom voice.

His body pulsed with heat as his anger melted into horny frustration. He let go of my bulge and slid his hand down between my legs. My hole twitched in anticipation of his expert touch.

“You want me in that hole? You think you deserve it?” Amir asked.

“Yes sir, fuck me. Please,” I whimpered and my body shuddered in his hold.

“You need your man in the hole that is his to breed. It’s coming, babe. I’ll fuck that tight, boy pussy,” Amir assured. He rubbed his fingers down over clothes that covered my twitching hole. 

“I need your seed inside me,” I said as he pressed firmly on that spot that made my cock jump.

“Boys! Are you dressed?” Mr. Hamad’s voice called from outside the door as he knocked.

“Fuck,” I whispered. I knew things were going too well.

Amir called back something in their language and Mr. Hamad replied a confusing string of Arabic. I looked up at Amir as he sighed.

“They want us for dinner. I promise we’ll have time tonight,” Amir assured.

He gave my hole a gentle pat and then pushed me up off his chest. I sat up and breathed in deeply to calm my erection. I looked back between his thighs to see he had his own problem to deal with.

“I’m so not hungry for food, just cock,” I whispered.

“I know, my love. Soon,” Amir laughed.

He leaned in and kissed me, pushed back my hair, and got off the bed. He offered me his hand and we went to wash up for dinner.

“We waited,” Ali said with annoyance as he looked longingly at the spread.

I imagined Emerson had swatted his hand away from the food. I blushed a little and looked down as Amir held my hand.

“Kasper had a bad day with the modeling. He needed to rest a little,” Amir said and Mr. Hamad snapped his eyes up from his phone.

“What happened? I haven’t heard of this. There was trouble?” he signed to Emerson and looked angry.

Amir told them about it and Emerson interjected that he hadn’t realized what was going on or he would have stopped it. I could tell he felt guilty about it and I didn’t want that. I knew he hated looking like he couldn’t handle things in front of his husband. 

I tried to speak up and make him feel better, but Amir got angry all over again.

“It’s no one’s fault but the boy who decided to put his hands on my Kasper! This is why I didn’t want him doing this in the first place. I will be there for the next one and then we should figure out something else for Kasper to do. He isn’t even that into this,” Amir said and signed.

“You’re not into it, little one?” Mr. Hamad asked and Emerson signed with surprise. Everyone stared at me to hear an answer.

“I’m… I…” I started to say, but Amir jumped in.

“He doesn’t want to upset anyone. He wants everyone to be happy and get what they want from him. He loves you both so much and is too afraid of disappointing you both… and probably me as well,” Amir said.

He started shoveling food onto his plate. Ali joined in.

“Kasper, we only want you to be happy,” Emerson signed and Mr. Hamad echoed.

“We don’t want to push you into things you don’t enjoy,” Mr. Hamad assured. 

“I am so happy here. What I really like best though, is helping you plan your events and manage the charities. I just wanted to do the modeling to spend time with you,” I said to Emerson and Amir signed.

“He likes being your assistant. He looks up to you, dad. He just wants to spend time with you,” Amir affirmed.

“I really like the yoga too,” I added. 

Emerson gave me one of those looks that said he was both touched and pleased. He nodded firmly.

“I thought that stuff bored you. I’d love to have you with me. You are a great helper, and fun to have with me,” he signed.

I beamed proudly. Amir squeezed my leg under the table. He wanted me to do something less public than modeling and I liked the thought of something more low-key.

“My Emi is quite gifted. Perhaps being his intern would be a good experience for Kasper. It would also save us on security to keep them together,” Mr. Hamad joked. 

+-+-+

Let’s go, Kasper. We need some privacy if we’re ever going to get to it,“ Amir said after dinner.

He took me back to his room and grabbed a few things from a side table. He shoved them in his pocket and then led me out to a black sportscar.

We tore off down the narrow hillside road to his home and then whizzed through the guarded stop-point. He put the car through its paces as we got onto the wide boulevard that led down to the freeway. It was late, dark, and wide-open.

“You look so hot speedracer,” I laughed as I watched him.

He was leaned back in the red leather seat with his hand over mine on the shifter as he worked through the gears and made the engine roar. He winked at me in the dim light of the control panel.

We tore off down the freeway and into the city. His parents would have yelled at him driving like this, but we had urgent needs.

He took a side freeway that wound through the glittering skyline and down to the seashore. I’d never been to this part of Satra. There was a long pleasure pier that jutted out over the black water into the moonlit night. Amir swerved through some little turns and then into     a parking garage under the pier. He roared up to a valet stop and we came to a sudden halt.

The valets opened our doors and Amir said something to them in his language. A dark, handsome boy in a suit opened my door and offered me his hand, but then pulled it back when Amir barked something at him. He came around to my side and extended his hand to me. I took it, but hopped out on my own.

He tossed them the keys and got a little slip of paper from a guy at the stand. He shoved it in my back pocket and then led me out onto the pier. It wasn’t exactly crowded. It was a work night and not too many tourists were out. There were a few guys our age hanging out at a hookah place and some teen guys lined up for the bungee jump. Amir just pulled me past it all.

“Down here,” he said and we turned a corner on a souvenir stand to see a giant circle that went up to the sky. Along the circle were these little round balls hanging off. Seeing the one currently waiting on the ground, I could tell they were little rooms, about the size of a small RV camper.

“It’s like that London eye thing! A giant carousel!” I exclaimed excitedly.

“A Ferris wheel, babe. Carousels go around on the ground and have horses and shit,” Amir laughed.

“Oh… yeah… I knew that,” I covered.

“Sure, angel,” Amir laughed and kissed my cheek. He pulled me along until we got up to the base, a small building where the little rooms came to rest for entrance and exit.

“Salaam,” Amir said to the attendant behind a black marble counter. “I booked a cabin for Hamad.”

Amir leaned over the counter and showed him something on his phone.

“Yes sir, it is the next coming down. It’s cleaned and prepped per your specifications,” the man said in a light British accent.

We waited for a few minutes until the cabin that was there began to move. The one that came behind it had blacked out windows and a sleeker look.

“This one is just for VIP’s. Seb’s father usually keeps it on reserve,” Amir said, referencing Sebastian, his french friend whom I’d met at his house party.

Two doors slid apart in the side and a tall, dark man stepped out. He had on a crisp black suit and Amir greeted him as we headed towards the cabin.

Inside it was like a little living room. There was a black leather couch that made a U around one half of it. The other side had a mini bar with a small refrigerator and a high table.

The attendant started to follow us inside, but Amir pulled out a wad of bills and handed it to him then waved him off. The man said something back with a big smile and left us alone.

+-+ continued +-+

Chapter 33 - The “Carousel”

Two doors slid apart in the side of the cabin and a tall, darker man stepped out. He had on a crisp black suit and Amir greeted him as we headed towards the cabin.

Inside it was like a little living room. There was a black leather couch that made a U around one half of it. The other side had a mini bar with a small refrigerator and a high table.

The attendant started to follow us inside, but Amir pulled out a wad of bills and handed it to him then waved him off. The man said something back with a big smile and left us alone.

“Woah! We’re going up?” I asked an obvious question.

“Yes, there’s no underground wheel, my love,” Amir said and moved to kiss me as the door slid closed behind us. We started to move with a lurch and I grabbed onto him for balance. Amir put his arms around me and pulled me into his chest.

“It’s so beautiful when we get off the ground. You can see the city lights and everything.” Amir said and kissed my cheek.

“It’s kind of scary, no?” I asked as he started to pull away. I grabbed his shirt.

“Babe, no. It’s totally safe and private. No one can see inside. Look, we can even…” Amir started to say and he backed away from me to peel off his shirt.

He set it on the couch and flexed his perfect chest for me. He pushed off his shorts next and stepped out of them to stand in front of me wearing tennis shoes and a small pair of boxer briefs that framed his ample bulge and perfect ass.

“This is crazy,” I laughed as he started to dance. I grabbed the side of the couch but the cabin didn’t swing. It held pretty well.

“Babe! It’s fixed securely. It won’t rock!” Amir assured as he read my anxiety.

“Are you sure?” I said and reached for him. He pulled me into his chest and I wrapped my arms around his neck to hold on.

“Totally safe. I’ve been in here with ten other guys for a party. It’s not going to fall,” Amir said. He found a remote control. He hit a button and the room filled with retro pop music as the lights dimmed to a soft glow.

“Let’s go crazy crazy crazy til we see the sun. I know we only met but let’s pretend it’s love,” he started to sing along to the song. His hands slid up under my shirt and rubbed my back.

“I used to love this song,” I said and we started to dance together as he slid off my shirt.

“Yummy Kasper nips,” Amir said as he pulled back to look at my chest. He leaned in and bit my nipples softly, sucking each one in to his lips as they hardened into pointy little pink nubs.

“Wait, ten other guys? Were they naked too?” I laughed, not sure I wanted the answer.

“Well…” Amir grinned. I put up my hand and shook my head, deciding I didn’t want the answer.

“Hey, you asked. But none as perfect as my Kasper baby,” he laughed and went back to work on my nipples. My body quickly began to tingle and I lost any thought of him with others.

“Mmm,” I mumbled and then let out a deep sigh of pleasure as he found that perfect angle on my nipple that made my body go weak. He put his hands on my pecs and cupped them, squeezed them, rubbed his fingers over my nips. I groaned and melted in his hands.

“That’s my boy,” Amir said as he let go of my pecs and brought me back into his arms. He pushed down my jeans, but then noticed there was something in the pocket. He stopped and pulled out the chain from the photo shoot.

“You stole this.” he laughed and held up the cross with my name on it.

“No, it’s personalized so they gave it to me,” I corrected. “You can have it if you want.”

“I want your name on my chest, but not your religion,” Amir said softly as though torn.

“I’ll get you something else then. It’s cheap jewelry anyways,” I promised and kissed his cheek.

“No… It’s nice. I’ll wear it until you do,” Amir affirmed and put it around his neck.

The cross came to rest between his strong pecs. He looked pretty hot.

He pulled me in against his chest and slid down my shorts. We kissed and swayed to the rhythm as I stepped out of them and he backed me into the U-shaped couch that lined the glass walls. We sat down in the center of the U with the dark night around us.

“Are you sure they can’t see us?” I asked when we were coming up to the cabin just above us. I looked up to see the tops of some brown haired folks. We were ever so slowly moving upwards.

“Not unless you want them to. I think it’s a setting on the windowsill,” Amir said and leaned over the back of the couch.

“Yeah, see, here there’s a button. It’s on opaque,” he said. I looked at him unsure. “Opaque means not see-through,” he informed.

“I know what it means! And transparent means yes see-through,” I laughed and smacked his chest. He pretended to be hurt, but pulled me closer to kiss his pecs.

“Well you did think the ferris wheel was a carousel,” he laughed.

“I did,” I admitted.

“Mmm smart baby, sexy boy… but why these boring briefs again? I buy you all kinds of slutty little panties to wear,” Amir leaned back against the couch and appraised me as I knelt in front of him on the black leather.

“Well um let’s see. I was at a photo shoot with your DAD and STRANGERS watching me change clothes. You wanted me to slut it up for them?” I laughed.

“Good point. From now on I’ll take you to such things and supervise your privacy,” Amir assured. He leaned forward and slid them down until my hard cock bounced up towards him.

We wrestled around for a few minutes, our lips kissing, hands exploring. He shucked the boring briefs from me and I laid between his legs, our hard cocks pressing together. We lost track of time.

By the time I pushed off his chest, the cabin next to us had more in view. I could see 7 or 8 guys walking around with drinks in their hands. They didn’t have privacy windows.

“Looks like European tourists,” Amir observed. I knelt on the couch and crossed my arms over the back to get a better look. I looked right at them and they somewhat seemed to look back, but it was obvious we were just a dark, mysterious vessel. They kept looking around and past us.

“We can be totally naked and they can’t see us,” I stated what Amir had just explained.

He stood behind me and took advantage of my position with my ass in the air and legs spread as I knelt on the couch to peep in on the neighbors. He rubbed my ass and squeezed it with his hands.

“Well we can fix that if you want,” Amir laughed. I felt his warm, wet tongue push into my hole and I jumped a little. He started to slurp and suck, wiggling his tongue inside me.

“Oh fuck that feels so good,” I put my lips on the black leather of the couch and fought to keep my eyes open as Amir ate my hole with urgency. His fat, warm tongue shoved into me, stretching my hole and touching the spots that made my cock leak.

Amir didn’t give me much time to adjust, he quickly shoved a finger in beside his tongue and pulled at my ring as I gasped and threw my head back.

“Ahhh fuck, that’s… so fucking good. Lick my hole, open me for you,” I begged as my cheek brushed the cold leather. I looked back to see the dark outline of his forehead and hair bob up and down behind the bubbled globes of my pale ass.

“Mmmm,” Amir answered as his tongue was otherwise occupied. He licked in rough circles inside me while his finger pulled me open.

“Huhhh fuck! Yep!” I yelled as he slurped on my hole.

I grabbed his hair with my fingers and pushed him deeper on me. He raised a hand to cover mine and pushed me off. I thought I’d upset him, but he quickly laced his fingers between mine and held onto me as his tongue made a final retreat from my hole.

“You are ready,” he said.

He stood and wagged that massive cock at me. I crawled to the edge of the couch and grabbed for it. I gave his shaft a few hard pumps and then dove onto it, letting it stretch my lips as he’d done to my hole. Amir leaned over me and put his hands against the window as he started to fuck my face.

“Take that cock. Get it nice and wet so I can seed you,” Amir ordered.

He grabbed for my hair and held it while he fucked my throat. His cock pushed back, scraped along my tongue, tickled my throat. I tasted his sweat, frustration, and a little piss. He always tasted so undeniably male to me. I couldn’t resist.

I gagged and sputtered on his cock as it rammed my throat. I was happy for the distraction to calm my raging, leaky cock. I wanted this to last. While getting rammed in my throat was certainly hot, my body wasn’t exactly sure what to make of it. He forced in and out of me as I gasped for air.

“I love that throat. You feel so good on me,” Amir growled as he slammed in and out of me. I felt tears leaking out of my eyes as I struggle to breathe and please him.

“I’m gonna bust too early if I don’t get in you soon,” Amir warned.

He pulled out of my mouth and let go of my hair as I doubled over and recovered my breath. I was so hot for him, but always felt like I couldn’t keep up. I looked up at him and nodded.

“You want that, babe? You want me inside you?” Amir asked.

“Yes… yes sir, please,” I choked as I rubbed my aching throat.

Amir patted the couch. I crawled forward and then turned my face to the window as I hugged the back of the couch and put my ass out for him with my legs spread as I knelt on the leather.

“Ooh that’s my boy,” Amir said with a sigh of pleasure. “That’s my good cub.”

I looked out the window as I wiggled my ass for him. The party of guys was in full view now. They were almost even with us as we made our way across the apex of the wheel. Amir went and turn on the lights a little as he dug around for something in his discarded shorts.

There must have been a beautiful view on the other side of us because the guys at the party were all pressed against the window and staring directly at us. We must have been blocking their view of the city or stars or something. They were talking excitedly and pointing at us. Amir had turned up the lights in the cabin a little so it was harder to see them.

“They’re watching something,” I said as Amir moved behind me. I heard him squeeze lube over his cock and then smear some inside my hole with his fingers. He leaned over my back and kissed the back of my neck as his slimy tip pressed against my hole.

“Us, they’re watching us. All they can see is our shapes. Trust me, we tested this!” Amir said in a tone that left me wondering if he was joking or not.

“Ha, Ha, very funny,” I said sarcastically as he pushed the tip inside me. It didn’t want to go at first, but then he popped in with force that had me yell out suddenly, “Fuck! Ow!”

“I changed the settings on the window. They needed a show. Don’t believe me? Wave at them,” Amir laughed. He held his cock inside me while I adjusted to him.

I raised my hand up and gave them a wave. Four of the guys waved back and they all started laughing. I froze in horror. They were handsome guys, older, maybe late 20’s to early 30’s. They looked like they were here for some tech convention. They had that hot nerd look about them. They were pointing at us and a few made those seductive dude nods like “What’s up?” to me.

“Oh fuck! What the fuck? What if they have cameras?” I quickly put my head down below the back of the couch and Amir took advantage of my surprise to shove inside me.

“It’s ok babe. I lowered the opacity so they can see in, but the windows still have a camera block filter. It’s like if you try to get a shot of a computer screen and it turns out as just wavy lines. The windows have a layer of gas between the panes that makes their phone cameras useless.” Amir said.

“Wow. That’s crazy,” I said and tentatively poked my head up to see they were still watching us. Amir had used my distracted state to slowly inch his thick cock inside me.

“Besides, all they’re seeing is our heads and my chest. The couch blocks everything else,” Amir said.

He leaned over me and put his hands under my chest to rub my nipples as he started to fuck me slowly. He squeezed and twisted my pecs as his lips found the back of my neck and he bit and sucked me. He carefully pushed inside me all the way and then held me there so I could adjust. We breathed together as he sucked on my earlobe and played with my nipples.

I gasped as he started to slide in and out of me. I looked up again to see the guys were studying us with rapt attention. The tallest one locked eyes with me. He had this creepy smile and he rubbed a hand down his stomach to grab his bulge.

“They like you, I do too,” Amir laughed as he started to fuck me with force.

He pulled my hair back into a ponytail and held it with one hand. He pulled back on it and my head arched back towards him. I looked up and straight ahead, focusing on the tall handsome man who was now groping himself as he watched me. He had light features and big brown eyes that studied me as he pursed his lips and squinted to see me better.

Amir started to force in and out of me. His cock filled my hole and the thick shaft rubbed along all my happy places. I reached down to squeeze my cock and jerk it as a string of precum dangled from the tip. I started to fist myself as my body filled with buzzing and my hole pulsed around his invading member. The precum swung back and stuck to my hand as I jerked my cock.

“Oh babe you feel so good. That pussy grips my cock so perfectly. It was made for me,” Amir praised as he fucked me with force.

“Fill me, sir. Give me your seed,” I begged, panted, moaned, and jerked under his control. He held me on him using my hair as the reins as he rode me like a prized bronco. His other hand rubbed my side and grazed my sensitive tummy as he forced his way in and out of me.

“That’s my boy. See all those jealous eyes knowing they’ll never get such perfection on their weak little cocks? Look, that one is jerking himself while the others wish they were as brave,” Amir said as he leaned over me. He let go of my hair and pushed it to the side so he could nibble on my neck.

“I love this little spot, it makes you whimper and beg for me,” Amir said as his tongue and lips found the spot in the center of my neck where skin met hair.

He gripped it with his teeth and bit against the nape of my neck. I whimpered weakly as I gave into his control. His cock speared me from one end and he pushed fingers into my mouth at the other. I fisted my leaky cock and rubbed my lips against the black leather as I watched the men across the way.

Three of them had now fished their cocks out of their pants as they stood and watched in awe like a good audience. They weren’t talking or laughing anymore. There was a clear need in their eyes as they watched Amir own my hole.

“Oh look!” I said as Amir pushed all the way into me, his hairy heavy nuts slapping against my ass.

One of the guys had dropped down and taken one of the other’s cocks in his mouth. He started to jerk and slurp on him. The man had a nice enough cock. It wasn’t half what Amir had, but then again I couldn’t really look at white guys the same anymore after tasting prime Arab meat. It was more of a curiosity than a turn on to watch them.

“See what we inspire, my little model boy?” Amir laughed.

He sped up inside me. His cock stretched my hole and warmed me as his sweat dripped off his chest onto my back. He turned my face away from the audience and kissed me as he fucked the hole he owned.

“We’re influencers,” I joked then gasped as he shoved back into me at full force. He started to pound me then. He let me turn back to look at the men. Two of them were now sucking on their friends.

We were moving to the other side of the top of the wheel. I saw the glittering lights of the city below us. I’d forgotten to be scared of the height or precariousness of our perch. I was focused on Amir inside me and then men across the way. We were now slightly above the men and I could see down to the inside of their cabin. They had their pants down and cocks out. The tall one was still my favorite. He licked his lips as our eyes locked. He was pretty cute.

“Fuck, baby. I’m going to finish soon,” Amir warned as he pounded my pussy like a piston. I was pretty close too. I was jerking my cock and rubbing my tummy.

“Fill me, please. I need your seed,” I whined. He smacked my ass cheek with his right hand.

“Oh fuck this feels so… ahhhh fuck!” Amir said and shoved all the way inside me. His cock started to spasm and pulse inside me as he held in my deepest part. I felt his hot seed spray and shoot up my canal. I felt so connected to him even though we were sharing this with 7 strangers.

“Uhhh I’m… Uhhh,” I whined and my body started to twist and buck as my cock pulsed out shots of my white seed. I coated the couch with my spray.

“Bayyyyy-Beeee love,” Amir whined as he pulled me back against his chest and our bodies shook and twisted together. I turned my head and our lips locked as he filled me with his cream and my cock shot out ropes of white on the black leather.

“Mmm,” I mumbled happily around his tongue as our lips wrestled. My stomach jerked in tight motions as I came all over the couch. Amir made several more jerks as he filled me with his seed. It started to squish out of me around his shaft and it leaked down between my thighs and over his nuts.

Amir growled and hissed as he finished. He started to fuck me again to milk out the last of his offering.

I whined as my eyes rolled back in ecstasy. I shot one last wad and heard it thud against the couch as my body emptied itself of my boy juice.

“Oh my perfect love,” Amir said softly as he finished. He held his cock inside me and laid down on my back, pressing my chest against the back of the couch. He nuzzled into the side of my neck as his arms wrapped around me.

I watched the guys across the way. They were starting to disappear below us as we started to make our descent.

They were all now happily exploring each other except for the tall one who still stood guard and looked at me. I saw him fist his cock. He wanted to make sure I could see him. He arched his back and his lips parted. I saw a deep look of pleasure cross his face as he fought to keep his eyes open and focused on me. His cock started to shoot out and some hit the window.

I gave him a little wave as his body jerked and he shot out a few more ropes. He held a hand up to wave goodbye and then blew me a kiss. I blushed and turned down to look at Amir who was blissfully ignoring the show across the way.

“Baby,” he whimpered and his lips caressed my neck in approving kisses.

“That was so fucking hot,” I whispered as I recovered my breath. I needed some water and a nap. “Where are we going to do it next time?” I laughed.

“Next time? Oh shit. Did I make an exhibitionist out of you? Maybe the shoe photoshoot? You know I love those baby toes. So yummy to suck on,” Amir joked.

“All yours, sir.” I said.

Amir gave me one more kiss and then lifted off me and slid his cock out of my hole. I felt the squishy seed still inside me. I closed myself to keep it in.

Amir went for towels. He came and wiped me clean then did the same to himself. We used four of them to clean the cum off the couch. Amir assured me they had a full cleaning crew.

“Don’t worry about it. With the tip I gave him, he’ll make sure there is no DNA evidence left behind. This place has seen a lot of cum. But the guys across the way might lose their deposit for doing that. It’s a public cabin,” Amir laughed.

We got dressed and then snuggled into the couch to watch as we made our way back down on the other side of the wheel.

When we got to the bottom, Amir gave some instructions in Arabic to the attendant. He just smiled and nodded. He knew what we’d done. He was careful to only address Amir. He regarded me like a ghost.

We headed back out to the pier and saw our guys from across the way. They were at a little bar and the tall one stood when he saw me. He raised a hand and waved me over, but Amir took my hand in his and led me away.

“He thinks he has a chance. Gross. He’s like 30,” Amir shook his head. He pulled me back to the valet and soon we were headed home.

We showered and got ready for bed and slept in my small single bed off the master bedroom where Mr. Hamad and his husband slept.

I snuggled into Amir’s chest and he held me as we nodded off. I wondered how long the bed standoff would last. I accepted it though. I liked sleeping curled up with him in the smaller bed. Someday Mr. Hamad would allow us to go to Amir’s room, but until then Amir seemed happy enough holding me while we slept.

Chapter 34 - Seeing Your Parents

I accidentally saw something I wasn’t supposed to see.

Amir had left early for class. He wanted to get some things done so he could be back in time to take me to the photo shoot for the new Hamzi Shoes promotion this afternoon.

He let me sleep in knowing I needed to look nice for the pictures. As uncomfortable as he was with me doing modeling, he was trying his best to be supportive. He wanted to cancel it, but his father had already made the arrangement and things were booked.

I woke up, and the little house I shared with Amir and his family in the sprawling Hamad compound was quiet. I went out to the kitchen and saw there was a bowl of fruit and breakfast things I couldn’t readily identify. I knew they would be super healthy and more attuned to the Middle Eastern palate than my own. I was starting to get used to the taste of things here.

I went down to Amir’s room and the door was open with no one inside. I checked Ali’s room next and the door was slightly ajar. I nudged it gently and saw Ali sprawled out on his back fast asleep.

He had pushed off the covers and was laid out in a small pair of black briefs. I didn’t get close enough to see his bulge, though that was the first thought in my head.

I quietly closed his door and went back towards my room. I thought about lying down again, but I had slept enough and my mind was racing with thoughts of what I should wear for the photo shoot.

Just as I thought to go ask Emerson, I heard noises coming from their bedroom. This house has somewhat heavy soundproofing so I couldn’t make out what they were saying.

I nudged the door open to see what he was doing. I didn’t want to embarrass him if he was doing anything weird like picking his nose or singing. I don’t know what he does on his own, but sometimes I do things I don’t want other people finding.

And that’s when I saw it.

Emerson was in their room along with Mr. Hamad.

The thick, muscled Arab patriarch had his small-framed, pale husband bouncing on his lap. Emerson had his arms around Mr. Hamad’s neck and they were making out as the darker man rubbed his back and plowed his ass with a shaft like one of those novelty dildos you think no one would ever be stupid enough to put inside them.

I watched as Emerson’s muscled ass, toned from years of yoga, took the endless supply of cock his husband fed him.

I should have quietly closed the door and turned away… I should have. But I froze. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen and my primal instinct wouldn’t let me move my feet.

I heard the smacking of their lips and watched Mr. Hamad grope Emerson’s bubbled butt as his cock went in and out of his lover. Mr. Hamad’s dark, low-hanging balls swung wildly between his thighs as he seeded his boy.

And then it stopped.

“Kasper!” Mr. Hamad boomed and I turned my head behind me as though I wasn’t sure he was talking to me.

“Oh!” Emerson called out and grabbed a fistful of blanket to cover them.

“I… I’m sorry! I’m so! I didn’t see anything!” I lied though they were a few feet away.

“It’s ok. It’s ok, little one. What do you need?” Mr. Hamad took a deep breath and tried to sound parental as he pulled the cover around Emerson’s back and kept his on his lap.

“No… I… Amir is gone and I thought everyone else was gone too,” I said and backed out of the doorway. I turned my eyes down to look at the floor, not sure where my shame could hide.

“It’s all right. Just please knock next time. Are you hungry? There is breakfast prepared. Go and eat. I’ll be out in a few minutes.” He said as Emerson turned to look at me. He didn’t seem embarrassed anymore. They were pretty open with their love for each other, but still.  Felt my pulse quicken as I slowly awoke from the shock.

“Yes… sir,” I said but didn’t move.

“Go on, little one. It’s ok. Go eat your breakfast,” Mr. Hamad said gently though his tone was commanding. I realized he wanted me to leave. I nodded and closed the door then went out to the living room and paced around.

“What’s all the noise?” Ali yawned as he ambled out of the hallway behind me.

I turned to see he’d put on a small pair of running shorts. He yawned again and pushed his fingers through his messy black hair. His body was toned and bulky like his twin’s. He had a healthy bulge of pecs over a waist that V’ed down with chiseled abs and disappeared below the red satin of his shorts.

“Nothing… I… why? What did you hear?” I asked.

“Guilty party, eh? What are you getting up to? Don’t wake my parents,” Ali laughed.

“Oh, just getting some breakfast,” I said and turned to face him.

“Woah, hello morning wood! Looks like my brother didn’t handle his business this morning,” Ali laughed.

“Oh dude!” I looked down in horror to see my shorts tenting obscenely. I put my hand down to cover it and turned away from him.

Ali just laughed and shook his head. 

“He handled it a little too well. I’m still hard,” I defended Amir’s honor.

“It’s natural, Kasper. It means you’re a healthy, normal guy. Around here it’s nothing unusual,” Ali said like he was just making a light joke.

I went straight for the kitchen and got some water. My mind was racing with what I’d seen. I was so turned on, but also confused and embarrassed. I needed to get control of myself before they figured out I was an incurable pervert who needed to be tossed.

I couldn’t look them in the eyes again. I sipped my water and tried to think of unsexy things. I stared out the kitchen window and watched some workers  trimming the trees.

A few minutes later Mr. Hamad came out wearing pajama shorts. He was whistling a little tune as he made his way into the kitchen and poured himself a cup of tea. He seemed exceptionally chipper and didn’t look awkward at all that he’d just been walked in on.

“Good morning, little one. There is a lot of breakfast here. Did you eat something?” he asked as if I hadn’t just seen him breeding his husband. 

He grabbed a meat pastry off the breakfast tray and took big bites.

“Yes… yes, sir. It was good,” I lied. “I’d better go get dressed for the shoot.”

“Wait! Listen, Kasper. I know you… well… that wasn’t meant for you to see… We forget sometimes that you are next door. Our boys never come near our room. If you want to talk about it, it’s all right. There’s nothing to be ashamed of,” Mr. Hamad said.

“No, really… I’m good. I’ll knock next time. It won’t happen again. I should… I better go get ready for Amir,” I said and dashed off to my bedroom.

I closed the door quickly and sighed in relief, but then noticed Emerson in my room with his back to me. He was humming softly and making up my bed. He pulled up the sheet and straightened the thick down comforter. He fluffed up the pillows and made it look catalog perfect while I lurked behind him uncomfortably.

He’d never come in here to tidy up. I guessed he wanted to talk about what I’d seen, but was thinking of the right words.

“Good morning,” he signed when he turned and saw me.

He had a happy grin on his face. I probably had the same look after Amir finished with me. I returned his greeting and then lowered my eyes as he busied himself around my room picking up Amir’s shirt and underwear from where he had tossed it on the floor this morning. 

He didn’t comment on his son’s messiness. It was a routine part of his day. 

Emerson put his hand on my shoulder and guided me to sit on the bed. I lurched towards the closet and signed that I should get dressed. He nodded and stood then went into the closet to pick something out. I followed him and he stopped to grab his tablet.

“I’m sorry you had to see that. We usually lock the door for that time. I guess we forgot,” Emerson typed and then handed me the tablet to read while he pulled out a t-shirt and some shorts for me.

I fumbled through the signs he’d taught me to say, “Next time I knock door first. Sorry. Please no angry to me.”

He beamed proudly to acknowledge my progress with learning sign language. He had put a lot of time into teaching me useful signs. I was starting to get more comfortable with it. 

He pulled me in for a hug and signed back “Never angry with you. It is ok.”

I couldn’t stop thinking about what I’d seen though. I’d always known Mr. Hamad as the alpha of his tribe; tall and strong with an imposing presence.

Now I saw one of the sources of his confidence. The man was built like a god and so easily bounced his love in his lap. It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen and I felt a weird mix of guilt and lust. I knew Amir would grow into that some day. 

+-+-+

Amir came home shortly after that. He rushed in and kissed me before changing his clothes to go to the shoot.  I sat on his bed to watch as he stripped down to a pair of black briefs.

I was so horny and I couldn’t help gripping the growing lump in my shorts as I watched. He turned towards his closet and I got a view of his plump, sturdy ass.

“Do we have time to play around? I really need it.” I rubbed my growing problem.

“I wish. We have to be there in less than an hour. We need to get ready. I want to be there on time and finish quickly. Let’s get this over with,” Amir said. He turned back to look at my obvious need.

“Aww babe. Are you going to be ok waiting?” He asked. He could see I needed him.

He came towards me and put his hand on my cheek. He leaned down and kissed me. I grabbed for his bulge in the stretchy briefs. I tugged at his cock and it quickly grew in my hand.

“Can I just taste it for a few minutes?” I begged. I stroked him and he filled out.

“Sorry, babe. We need to get through this shoot first. You wanted to do the modeling, so it’ll have to wait.” Amir kissed me again and reluctantly pulled away from my grip.

He disappeared into his closet and pulled on a white tank top and blue shorts. He slid on sandals and grabbed his keys before taking my hand. I followed him out to his car and we took off for the shoot.

My cock never went down though. He held my hand while he shifted gears as we made our way down the hill. I put a hand in his lap and rubbed his shorts. With the image of his father still dominating my thoughts, I needed his for a palate cleanser.

“Babe! What’s gotten into you? You are super excited today!” Amir noted with a laugh, but he didn’t move my hand.

I felt his bulge grow and I rubbed the outline of his cock. I put my head on his shoulder and inhaled his musk. It was a hot day in the desert kingdom and he had a nice mix of sweat and cologne. Maybe it was his hormones, but his body was irresistible like this. 

“I know… I need it. Can I just suck it a little?” I whined.

I heard myself and winced. I sounded so weak and needy. Something about these men just activated my submissive switch more than I’d ever felt before.

“Fuck. See what you do to me? I can never resist you,” Amir said and put his hand over mine to help me rub his thick cock.

He pushed down the waist of his shorts and his cock sprang out to greet me. I never got used to the sight of his thick, brown, veiny monster. I needed to please it, suck out the venom that made it so swollen and hard.

“You have the best cock ever,” I laughed and then dove on it.

He put his hand on the back of my head, careful not to mess up what his dad had done to my hair.

I started to bounce on it and slurped the thick shaft while the fat tip banged against my gag reflex. I coughed and sputtered on it, but I wanted to get used to it. I wanted to be able to give him what he deserved. I tasted the sweat and a little piss from morning of hard work at the university. It added to my desire to taste what had been churning in his balls.

“Oh fuck, Kasper, baby yes. Suck me. Take that cock,” Amir praised as I bobbed on him. I heard the engine rev and felt a bounce as we descended into the desert. I didn’t know where he was heading, but I hoped we’d have time to finish. I needed my cream before the shoot.

“Oh! huh! yeah! Fuck! Yes,” Amir hissed as he took deep gasps. I felt him take his hand off my head and rub over my back as he went to shift gears. He rested his elbow on my back as I bounced on his cock and adjusted my mouth to his size.

“So good, baby.” Amir rubbed his hand down my back and grabbed my ass quickly before going back to shift into another gear. I kept up with him as he hissed and moaned every time I made his cock feel just right.

“Oh shit, I’m so… close Kas, don’t stop…. babe,” Amir groaned. 

I reached under his cock and squeezed his balls. They were pulled in tight like he was ready to shoot. They churned heat in my hand as I slurped his cock as best I could.

“Yes, fuck. Here it…. Fuck,” Amir yelled as his cock shoved into my throat and began firing off. 

His hand came down on the back of my head and he pushed me farther as his hips bucked and he cursed and shot down my pipe.

“Oh yes, babe. So good! So! Yeah!” Amir bounced in his driver’s seat as he shot down my throat. He cursed and praised me as he filled me with his salty offering. He tasted so good and I quickly swallowed his thick, salty cream. I felt it slide down my throat.

“I really needed that. It’s been a crazy morning,” Amir laughed as he calmed. He laid back in his seat and pet my hair. 

I realized his hands were off the wheel and it didn’t feel like we were moving. I swallowed the last of his seed and raised my head.

“Where are we?” I asked. We were on the side of a road. I hadn’t felt him stop driving, but I guess he didn’t want us getting in a wreck. The water was to our left and there wasn’t a car in sight.

“Here, well almost. It’s a mile up this road,” Amir pointed off into the distance. “Thought we should finish this up before we arrive.”

Amir took a deep breath and I licked off the last drops of his cum from his shaft. I cleaned it and he put it away. He reached into the back seat and found a large bottle of water. He took a deep chug and then gave me the bottle.

“You’re so good at that. It’s like you really care about my cock,” Amir joked with a laugh.

“I slurp with heart!” I laughed back.

We cleaned up and then he drove down to the shoot at this house on the beach in a little private neighborhood. We passed through a guard who just waived at Amir and said something in Arabic.

“This is our beach house, well one of them.” Amir pulled into a circular driveway that went up a little hill to the house. 

There were a few other cars already there, but Amir pulled around them and parked near the front door.